







III! 




iijjlij.finlili! iiiiliiiiiii; ' . 

'liiij;!!'';! f ' '"' ' 



''! 'ii'i'ii'iiiiilisiiijj'! 



iiil!'ii1«il|i''i 



|,;ii;j'5,=.'i ',1% 




Class T^ 5 3.i"/.5 

CSSHBlQAVt DEPOSm 



CHIT-CHAT 



NIRVANA 



THE SEARCHLIGHT 



/.^ 



MATT J- HOLT 



LOUISVILLE 

WESTERFIELD-BONTE CO. Inc. 

1920 



^^-^^1.^ 

.O'^.^'^ 



Copyrighted 1920 
By The Author 



QEC -S iSiiO 



'Ci,Ao04487 

"MX? I 



INDEX 



CHIT-CHAT 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. Chit-Chat 1 

II. Cornwall Meets a Mountain Maid . . . 11 

III. Cornwall Locates in Harlan ..... 18 

IV. A Week in a Mountain Home ..... 27 
V. The Saylors Move to the Bluegrass ... 39 

VI. Cornwall Buys a Home ...... 44 

VII. Mary and John Progress ..... 60 

VIII. Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cornwall . 72 

IX. The Saylor Family 87 

X. Mary and John are Married 103 

XI. Home Life ........ 114 



SEEING ITALY AT MRS. O'FLANNAGAN'S EXPENSE 

I. Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense . 127 

11. "Y" Service 139 

III. John Cornwall Travels a Bit and Returns Home . 161 

IV. Two Candidates . 172 



NIRVANA 

Nirvana 181 

A Conscious Mummy 198 

Doctor Brown of Danville 213 

Richard Hawkwood 225 



THE SEARCHLIGHT 
The Searchlight 269 



CHIT-CHAT. 



CHAPTER I. 

I thought to write a book entitled: "Yesterday, Today 
and Tomorrow." How much is buried in the wreck- 
age of yesterday — how uninteresting today is and how 
little is to be done — our burden we shift to the strong, 
young shoulders of tomorrow; tomorrow of the big heart, 
who in kindness hides our sorrows and whispers only of 
hope. I ended by writing, — this — which I have called 
''Chit-Chat," thus classifying the book, knowing that 
such a book if true to name will picture the age and find a 
publisher. 

I have read in the Arabian Book of Knowledge that 
"thoughts are Tartars, vagabonds; imprison all thou 
canst not slay," and have seen fit to follow this sugges- 
tion and the advice given a Turkish author^ — 

"That none may dub thee tactless dund'rhead, 

Confine thy pen to light chit-chat. 
And rattle on as might a letter! 

For ninety-nine of every hundred 
Hate learning and what's more than that, 

The hundredth man likes berresh better." 

So I present to you, gentle or gallant reader, as the 
case may be, and quite informally, John Cornwall. 

He was born at 702 West Chestnut Street, Louisville, 
Kentucky, on the 12th day of May, 1872. His mother 
was a widow; and before the days of H. C. L. the two 
lived comfortably on her income of $1,800.00 a year. 



2 Chit-Chat 

His boyhood was as that of other boys of the city; an 
era of happiness and happiness has no history. He was 
considered a good boy as boys go; and good boys have 
few adventures. 

Although John never attended Sunday School except 
when his mother made him — ^as she was a Presbyterian, 
he wore the honor pin for an unbroken three-year at- 
tendance. 

School to him was such a delight, that in a spirit of 
emulative self-denial, he never started from home, a 
block away, until a minute before the tardy bell rang. 
He usually made it. If late, he slipped in, usually walk- 
ing backwards, hoping either to escape observation or, 
if seen, to be told to retake his seat. 

His vacations were spent on the river where he 
learned to handle a canoe and skiff; and before he was 
fourteen could swim and dive like a didapper. At that 
time his greatest ambition was to run the falls in a canoe; 
his next to be a steamboat captain. 

He and two other boys built a camp on Six-Mile Is- 
land. Tliere they usually spent the month of August; 
during the preceding vacation days working as bank 
runners or messenger boys to raise the money to finance 
the camping party. 

He was entered in the graded school at seven, in 
high school at fifteen, at which time he put on long 
trousers and changed from stockings to socks. He in- 
sisted on discarding his stockings, as the boys had a way 
of lifting the bottoms of trousers to see if the one appear- 
ing for his first time in long trousers yet wore his stock- 
ings. He graduated from the high school at nineteen; 
and after two years at the local law school and in Judge 
Marshall 's office, was given a position with the Kentucky 



Chit-Chat 3 

Title Company; and for a year had been employed at ab- 
stracting in the Jefferson County Clerk's office. 

One day a prosperous-looking stranger asked where 
certain records might be found and he graciously showed 
their location. The next day the stranger asked several 
questions as to local real estate laws, particularly as to 
leases, transfers and the rights of married women. He 
introduced himself as Mr. Rogers and asked John his 
name. 

The following day about noon he came into the clerk's 
office and said; ''Mr. Cornwall, I wish you would lunch 
with me today." Cornwall, after telephoning his mother 
that he would not be home, went with him. 

When they were nearly through eating Mr Rogers 
said: 

"This morning I was at the office of Judge Barnett. 
He is attorney for our company, The Pittsburgh Coal & 
Coke Company. I asked him the same questions I did 
you and he gave similar answers. I have since made 
inquiries and believe our company can use you to look 
after its local law business in Bell, Harlan and Leslie 
counties. In these three counties we own about fifty 
thousand acres of coal lands and mineral leases on ap- 
proximately two hundred thousand acres more. In addi- 
tion we own several old surveys which I do not include in 
this acreage. 

"We will pay you $1,800.00 a year, equip and furnish 
you with an office in our new building in Harlan and will 
make no objection to you attending to such local business 
as may come your way, provided it does not take you 
away from Harlan. What we need is a man on the 
ground. Think this over and let me know in the morn- 
ing. I am at the Gait House, room 247. You had better 



4 Chit-Chat 

call instead of telephoning. I shall be disappointed if you 
do not accept my offer." 

''I thank you and I will take it up with mother to- 
night, then call at your room at 8:30 in the morning. 
Please excuse me now as I am due at the office. ' ' 



Mr. Rogers and John Cornwall, several days later, 
arrived at Pineville on the early morning train and after 
lunch left on horseback, taking the Straight Creek road 
to Harlan. 

It was not their intention to ride through that after- 
noon, but stop overnight at Simeon Saylor's and the 
following morning look over the Helton, Saylor and 
Brock coal properties on the south or main fork of the 
creek. 

The road follows the creek and is canopied by syca- 
more, elm and birch trees or grape vines and other creep- 
ers. It is screened by thickets of pawpaw, blackberry, 
sumac or elderberry bushes which grow tliick in the 
corners of the abutting worm fences. 

It is not a lonely way. Every three or four hundred 
yards you pass a small mountain farmhouse overflowing 
with children, calling to mind the home of the old woman 
who lives in the shoe. Many squads of geese, following 
their corporal, march across the road towards the creek 
or back again to the barnyard. The thickets are alive 
with red birds and ground robins and an occasional 
squirrel, who has come down the mountain for a drink, 
rustles the leaves in his flight or at giddy heighth barks 
defiance at passing strangers. 

Pine Mountain, without a break or scarce a deep cove, 
walls in the narrow valley on the south, while on the 
north smaller mountains stand at attention. The stream, 



Chit-Chat 5 

with little chance to wander, bisects the valley in its un- 
varying course and perforce pursues its way, true to 
name. 

They arrive at the foot of Salt Trace just as the live- 
ly tinkling of cowbells, as well as their own appetites, 
and the setting sun, suggests supper time; and their 
chafed buttocks, more used to a swivel chair than a 
saddle, pleaded for the comfort of an altered position. 

Simeon Saylor lives several hundred yards up the 
creek from where the Salt Trace Trail, the bridle path 
to Harlan, leaves the main road. His house is the usual 
stopping place for travelers. He has imposed the labor 
of their entertaiiunent upon his women folks, not so 
much for profit as to hear the news and chit-chat of the 
outside world. 

Tlie house is a structure of three large pens of logs 
with a dog trot (hallway) between. Two front the road, 
the third forms an ell at the rear and is flanked by a long 
porch. The whole is covered by a rough clapboard roof. 
Each pen has a sandstone chimney and each room a large, 
open fireplace. The ell is used as a kitchen, dining-room 
and storehouse combined. On the edge of the porch, al- 
most within reach of the well sweep, a bench holds two 
tin wash basins; a cake of laundry soap reposes in the 
former coffin of a family of sardines and a roller towel, 
sterilized and dried by air and sunlight, hangs pendant 
from the eaves. 

The travelers as they rode up and stiffly dismounted 
noted the many chickens going to roost and the three 
cows occuping the road in front of the house. The barn 
was rather an imposing structure. These signs assured 
eggs, milk and butter for themselves and feed and com- 
fortable quarters for their horses. 



6 Chit-Chat 

After supper they sat out in the moonlight on a 
crooked, half uprooted elm overhanging the creek, until 
the world grew worshipf uUy still as it does twenty miles 
from a railroad; their quiet, contented thoughts undis- 
turbed by the call of the whippoorwills in the near thick- 
ets and the hooting of a great owl far down the valley. 

Then they were joined by their host, a tall, rawboned, 
sallow, sandy-haired man with a long, thin face on which 
grew a straggly beard, which had never known shears or 
razor. He had come out to hear more news than he had 
been able to learn at supper, where table manners de- 
manded that he should eat and get through with it. At 
the table the men ate saying little, while the old woman 
and her daughters served them, and in silence. 

His youngest boy, Caleb, came with him, an immodest 
little fellow; made so by his father, who it seemed spent 
most of his time boasting of the boy's accomplishments. 

''Well, rested yet! Tliar's a boy what's gwinter 
make a lawyer. He's just turned nine and you can't be- 
lieve no thin' he says. He can argy any thing out'er his 
maw and the gals and the boys nigh bout hayr haint got 
no show with him; somehow he gits every thing they gits 
hold on. And you oughter see him shoot with a squirrel 
gun ! Many a time he 's knocked the bark out from under 
a squirrel and killed him without raising a hayr. Last 
Christmas eve I fotched a jug of moonshine from the 
Cliff House Still and hid it in the loft. You know that 
boy found out whar I hid her and when I went after hit, 
hit was nigh gone. He was snoozing away on the hay. 
When he come to, his head didn't hurt nariy bit. That 
once I shore split his pants for him with a hame strop. 
He's got to leave my licker alone; that's one thing he 
can't put over on his paw, — no not yit. Down the crick at 
the mines is a dago, a fur-reen-er and his folks from Bol- 



Chit-Chat 7 

ony. He's got a boy, Luigi Poggi, about fourteen but 
not as big as Caleb. That boy spends all his time with 
Caleb. He had jest gone home when you rid up. He 
talks dago to Caleb and Caleb gives him back jest plain 
straight Crick talk. If he 's lamin as much United States 
as Caleb is dago, he'll make circit rider preacher in a 
few years. Caleb talk dago to the men." 

Whereupon the boy stepped directly in front of Mr. 
Rogers and. said; ''Buona sera, Rogers avete tabacco 
meliore di questo?" (Good evening, Rogers, have you 
any tobacco better than this? — holding out a plug of 
long green.) 

To which Mr. Rogers understanding him, replied: 

''Caro ragazzo, voi mi annoiati oltre mode, buono 
notte." (My dear boy, you annoy me considerably, good 
night) 

''Ma non debbo ancora." (But I am not going yet.) 

"Well you speak dago too, he's a great boy aint he, 
jest like his paw." 

"What mought yer bissiness be, Mr. Rogers'?" 

"I am secretary of the Pittsburgh Coal & Coke Com- 
pany. ' ' 

"Yaah, that's the new crowd what's come in hayr 
buying out the old settlers. I hearn you bought that old 
Boyd Dickinson survey. Well you didn't git much. 
They've been trying for nigh forty year to locate the be- 
ginning corner. The first time Cal Hurst and them sur- 
veyor men came prowlin' round hayr, we got two on them. 
How's that trial with the Davis heirs comin' on? Old 
Milt Yungthank at Pineville has looked ater their bis- 
siniss f er nigh twenty year. He had Sim and some of the 
boys up thayr with Winchesters about two year ago." 

"Young feller, what's yer name?" 

' ' My name is Cornwall. ' ' 



8 cut-Chat 

"Ever been up heyr before? I was in yer town onct. 
I rid down to Livingston on the old gray mare, then took 
the train thar, toting my saddle bags on my arm. When 
I got off the train at the dee-pot, a nigger steps up and 
says ter me: 'Boss, give me yer verlisse.' He didn't get 
them saddle bags, you bet. I was too sharp for that. I 
went to a hotel somewheres. They stuck a big book un- 
der my nose and says, sign hayr. I done hearn tell of 
them confidence and lightnin' rod men and I signed noth- 
in'. They sent me to a room with red car|3yt on the floor 
and velvit cheers with flowers kinder scotched in them; 
and the man behind the counter gave the nigger a lamp 
and told him to cut off the gas. That nigger tried to 
take them saddle bags but I hung on, when he says, all 
right boss and left go. That place had a box lifter to it. 
After a while I got tired of settin' in that room and 
thought I would go out and see the town; so I locked the 
door and come down erbout forty steps to the front door. 
Then that first feller what wanted me ter sign the book 
says; Leave the key and saddle bags with me. I says, 
says I, You can have the key but no man gits holt of them 
saddle bags. It's a good thing I brung them erlong, fer 
I never did find that place ergin. I went erbout a quarter, 
when I met a smart feller and he says ter me; Old man, 
where 're you gwinter show? I says right here, by gad! 
and I run my hand into them saddle bags and brung out 
my cap and ball. That feller shore broke the wind, he 
showed some speed. What moight yer bissiniss bef " 

"This is the first time I was ever up here. I'm a 
lawyer. ' ' 

' ' Yaah, one of them city lawyers ; they tell me they is 
cute. I have had to do some lawing lately. Down the 
crick erbout a mile Elhannon Howard lives. Last winter 
I sold Elhannon a hawg on credit fer ten dollars like a 



cut-Chat 9 

dang fool and lie wouldn't pay fer it, so I lawed him be- 
fore Squire Ingram and got jedgment. That and the 
costs come ter fifteen dollars and a quarter. The Squire 
writ out an execution and I got the constable to levy on 
three hives of bees; the constable says that's all he's got 
what's exempt. We had a hell of a time moving them 
bees, then we had to move them back." 

''How was that!" 

"He got that lawyer from Pineville by the name of 
Marshall Bull-it and the squire thinks the sun rises whar 
that feller stands. The squire believed what that lawyer 
said and jedged that bees is poultry and the statute says 
poultry am exempt. I made up my mind that old El- 
hannon had to pay that jedgment so a couple of Sundays 
ago when they went to meetin', I slipped down to his 
house and took a look around, counting off what the 
statute said was exempt. He had jest what the law 'lowed 
him. He had jest one hoss, one yoke of oxen, Tom and 
Jerry, two cows and five sheep. One of them sheep was 
the finest Southdown ram you ever laid yer eye on. Mon- 
day morning before day I went out where my sheep was 
and there was a little crippled lamb about a day old. I 
picked it up and fotched it down to Elhannon's and 
drapped it over the fence into his little pasture, where his 
sheep were. Then I went down and got that constable 
and he come and executed on that ram. Elhannon killed 
and et one of his sheep, then he paid me up and took his 
ram back. If I had a thousand boys I wouldn't name 
narry dang one of them Elhannon. I got another little 
case what comes up next fall in the Bell Circit Court, 
'taint much, I low ter pay a good young lawyer about 
twenty five bucks to git me off. 'Bout a month ago I 
shot Caleb Spencer as dead as a kit mackrel. I was going- 
over Salt Trace to the mill on the river. When I got on 



10 Chit-Chat 

top of the divide he raised up from behind a log about a 
hundred yards off and drew a bead on me. I saw him 
jest before he pulled and I dodged. The ball cut out this 
hole in my hat. I rid right peart, till I come to Gabe Per- 
kins ' then I hopped off my mule and, borrowing his Win- 
chester, I come back the cut-off footpath. There set that 
cold-blooded bush-whacker on the same log, looking 
down the road the way I had kited, with his gun kinder 
restin' on his knees. I rested on a stump and took him 
square in the middle of the back. He gave a yell and 
jumped erbout five feet, but it was too late to jump. 
'Taint nothing to it, a plain case of self-defense and 
'parent necessity. But if you stay up in this country, I 
like yer looks and will give yer first chance on that easy 
money. ' ' 

"I thank you for the offer. It is worth at least five 
hundred dollars to undertake your defense; as it is not 
a case of self-defense and apparent necessity, as you 
seem to think. Much depends upon the jury in such a 
case. You need a good lawyer who will be well ac- 
quainted with the panel, else you may be sent to the 
penitentiary. ' ' 

''Son, you've got a lot to larn yit. Man alive! You 
folks have talked so much it's nigh erbout bed-time. 
Why that boy is asleep. Would you like to turn in?" 



Cornwall Meets a Mountain Maid H 

CHAPTER II. 

Cornwall Meets a Mountain Maid. 

After breakfast, at wliich the men were first served, 
Mr Rogers, Cornwall, Mr Saylor and Caleb, mounting 
their horses rode over Saylor 's three hundred-acre sur- 
vey and examined the two coal banks on the property; 
which only a short distance from the house had been 
opened and worked about twenty feet into the mountain, 
for home consumption. One was thirty-eight and the 
other fifty-two inches; the thick vein cropped out about 
twenty feet above the creek level, the other was at a 
higher level. 

After their examination they returned to the house 
and taking seats on the wash bench near the well, talked 
about every thing but the land of which Mr. Rogers and 
Saylor were thinking. Finally Mr. Rogers having waited 
some time for Mr. Saylor to begin, said : 

'*If our company can buy the Brock and Helton sur- 
veys, we will give you thirty thousand dollars for your 
three hundred acres, or twenty thousand dollars for the 
mineral rights with timber and right-of-way privileges 
necessary to mine and remove the coal and such other 
minerals, oils and gas as may be found on the property. ' ' 

'*By heck! my su^rvey is worth three times that. When 
your company planks down fifty thousand in cold cash 
we will trade, — not before. Then I will buy one of them 
blue grass farms in sight of the distant blue mountains 
and an automobil and a pianny and give Caleb and little 
Susie a chance to go to the University at Lexington whar 
Tom Asher and that Hall boy goes. Mandy! Mr. 
Rogers, hayr, just offered to gin me thirt^y thousand 



12 Chit-Chat 

dollars for our old mountain home which we bought two 
year ago from old man Roberts for five thousand. I told 
him we would trade her off for fifty thousand ; not such 
bad intrust for a mountain yahoo and his old woman, 
He! Mandy! When that trade goes through; and they 
are bound to take her, you can have one of them silk 
dresses what shows black and blue and red and green; 
and Mary all the books and pot flowers and pictures she 
wants. What do you say to that, Maryl" just as Mary 
stepped from the kitchen to fill the brass-hooped cedar 
bucket at the well. 

Caleb lolled on the steps in such a way as to make it 
impossible for any one to descend. 

^' Caleb, please let me pass?" 

''Oh, go round Mary, or jump down. What do yer 
bother a feller for?" 

"Miss Mary, let me fill your bucket?" 

"Thanks, Mr. Cornwall." (Caleb laughs) 

Cornwall took the bucket and twice let it down and 
brought it up without a quart in it, while Caleb looked 
on and laughed. 

Finally Mary, smiling and blushing, took hold of the 
pole and helped to dip and draw up the bucket full to the 
brim. Then they laugh too; and the social ice is broken 
between Bear Grass and Straight Creek; between the 
city-bred young lawyer and Mary, the mountain girl. 

Cornwall carried the bucket into the kitchen ; at which 
Caleb, in surprise, called out : Dad, look ! That city feller 
is helping Mary get dinner." 

After dinner, which Cornwall did not help get, rush- 
ing out of the kitchen as soon as he could let go of the 
bucket handle, having heard Caleb's remark; they rode 
over the Brock and Helton two hundred-acre surveys and 
called at their homes. 



Cornwall Meets a Mountain Maid 13 

Mr. Kogers contracted to purchase their land at one 
hundred dollars an acre, the vendors executing bonds to 
convey, each receiving one thousand dollars on the pur- 
chase price; the balance to be paid after a survey and 
examination of their titles. 

As they were riding home, Saylor saw a drunken man 
staggering down the mountain side. When he had gotten 
out of sight, he dismounted and began trailing him back 
up the mountain. Mr. Rogers called out, '^The man 
went the other way." 

' ' Oh, I know that ! I want to find out where he came 
from. ' ' 

Saylor returned in a few minutes, his face beaming 
with a ruddy, contented smile. 

Then, in his usually talkative mood, he expressed his 
opinion of his neighbors and the transaction in reference 
to their land. ''There are two more dang fools, who will 
move down in the blue grass and buy a farm and be as 
much at home as a hoot owl on a dead snag in the noon 
day sun with a flock of crows carving at him. In about 
two years they will sell out to some sharper and move 
back to some mountain cove or crick bottom and start 
all over again; or when they gits their money they will 
hop the train cars for Kansas and settle on a govern- 
ment claim twenty miles from a drap of water; then 
mosey back here in about five years with nothing but their 
kids, the old woman, two bony horses, a prairie schooner 
and a yaller dog." 

As they came in the door, Mary was just complet- 
ing preparation for supper. The table was made more 
attractive by a red figured table cloth instead of the 
brown and white oil cloth one. In the center was a pot 
of delicate ferns. The regular fare of corn bread, hog 
meat, corn field beans, potatoes, sorghum and coffee, had 



14 Chit-Chat 

been supplemented by some nicely browned chicken, a 
roll of butter, biscuits and a dish of yellow apples and 
red plums. 

As they came to supper, a gentle rain began falling 
which continued long into the night. 

Cornwall, standing by his chair and noticing again 
that places were prepared for the men only, said ; ' ' Mrs. 
Saylor, the rain makes it so cozy and home-like, you. 
Miss Mary and Susie fix places and eat with us; I am 
sure we will all have a better time." 

Saylor stopped eating long enough to add ; — ' ' Do, it 
will seem like a Christmas dinner in the summertime." 

While Caleb remarked; — "He's coming along right 
peart. ' ' 

Mary, with a laugh and blush and an appreciative 
smile at Mr. Cornwall, added a place for her mother 
and Susie, while she served the supper. 

Cornwall, who had paid little attention to the girl, 
furtively watching her, was impressed by her com- 
petence and winsomeness. She was a healthy sun- 
browned brunette of eighteen; had attended the Pine- 
ville graded school for three years and the summer be- 
fore passed the examination and qualified as a teacher. 
She had been given the school at the forks of the creek 
and was paid a salary of thirty-five dollars a month, 
most of which went to pay her father's taxes and for 
books. 

The children of her school were of divers ages and 
sizes. There were lank boys taller than Mary and little 
girls that needed to be cuddled and mothered. The 
native children, mostly a tow-headed lot, were easily dis- 
tinguished from the children of the families at the mines, 
whose parents were from Naples or Palermo. 



Cormvall Meets a Mountain Maid 15 

Not even the girls from Southern Italy had blacker 
hair or more dreamy eyes than Mary's. Her's was a 
seeming nature and appearance made of a composite of 
the girls of her school ; natives of the hills and the aliens 
of the blue Mediterranean. 

Some of the foreign boys who knew little English 
were carefully grounded in mathematics and certain 
physical sciences. Their proficiency made it a difficult 
task for their immature teacher. She was aware of her 
limitations and struggled faithfully to overcome them, 
spending many hours to qualify herself in mathematics 
and as a grammarian. 

That night, as the others were grouped about the 
door, talking or listening to the rain, she sat near a table 
on which burned a small unshaded oil lamp, studying 
out some grievous problems to her, in the third arith- 
metic. 

Cornwall, noting her worried expression and how 
persistently she applied a slate rag, asked Susie, who 
sat near the table, to change places with him, and mov- 
ing the chair near Mary's took the slate and by a few 
suggestions gave just the needed assistance; and in 
such a concise way that the quick though untrained mind 
of the girl found no further difficulties in solving the 
other problems of the lesson. 

"Thanks, Mr. Cornwall, for helping me. At least 
tomorrow I will have the best of those big boys. It is 
surprising how easy the seemingly hard things are after 
you have learned to do them." 

Shortly after sunrise the following morning, Mr 
Rogers and Cornwall said goodbye to their host and his 
family and rode off down the creek. 



16 Chit-Chat 

They had gone but a short distance when they over- 
took Mary and Susie on their way to school. They rode 
slowly keeping pace with the walking girls. 

''Mr. Cornwall and I feel we should make our ex- 
cuses for the additional labor our visit has caused you." 

"We are glad you stopped over at our home. The 
life is lonely at times and the face and talk of a stranger 
break the monotony. Besides Mr. Cornwall helped me 
with my studies. I hope when you pass this way you 
will find time to stop again." 

"I doubt if I shall come, but Mr. Cornwall, who is to 
be our local attorney at Harlan, must return in a week or 
so to supervise the Brock and Helton surveys and will 
be making occasional trips to Pineville. After he be- 
comes a better horseman you may see him occasionally 
riding on his own saddle horse, comfortably seated on 
a hard saddle and carrying his clothing and papers in a 
pair of saddle bags. Now he finds the trip tiresome, 
later he will find the ride exhilarating and your house 
a convenient resting place; am I right Cornwall?" 

"I desire to express my thanks and shall be glad of 
any opportunity to stop and see you again." 

"Here we are at the Salt Trace road; you follow it 
over the mountain to the river, then up the river valley 
to Poor Fork which you cross almost within sight of 
the town. Goodbye to both and good luck to Judge Corn- 
wall; come again." 

Their road after crossing the mountains was up the 
Cumberland Valley, hemmed in on the north by the 
gracefully sloping spurs of Pine Mountain and flanked 
on the south by the more rugged and closely encroach- 
ing Cumberland mountains. 

The river gurgles and murmurs and surges along 
over a bottom of boulders or lies restfully placid over a 



Cornwall Meets a Mountain Maid 17 

bottom of sand. In these pool-like reaches many large 
rocks, shaken from the mountain tops in ages past, lift 
their gray heads high above the water and give to the 
scene a touch of rugged grandeur. 

The water is so clear that the natives climb into the 
overhanging elms or sycamores, or lie peering down from 
a jutting rock and do their fishing with a Winchester. 

About ten o'clock the travelers crossed the Poor 
Fork and fifteen minutes later rode into Harlan Town; 
and to the office of the company; a three-story red brick 
building fronting the court house square. 



18 Chit-Chat 

CHAPTER III. 
Cornwall Locates In Harlan. 

With the exception of a few counties in western 
Kentucky, no official survey was ever made of the state. 
In the unsurveyed portion grants for land issued by 
the Commonwealth varied in size from a few acres to 
as many as two hundred thousand; and called for nat- 
ural objects as beginning and boundary corners. 

The result of such a lax system was that often the 
same boundary was covered by several grants; and the 
senior grant held the land. 

Many grants were so indefinite of description, the 
beginning corner calling for certain timber or a large 
stone in a heavily timbered and in sections, rocky 
country, as to be impossible of identification or loca- 
tion. Other grants were so poorly surveyed as to be 
void for uncertainty and yet other boundaries were 
claimed by squatters who held by adverse possession 
against any paper title. 

A person owning the paper title to a thousand acre 
boundary traceable to the Commonwealth without 
break or flaw, might not be the owner in fact of a single 
acre of land; as the whole boundary might be covered 
by senior grants or the natural objects called for, im- 
possible to find. 

The only way to be assured of a good title was to 
make a careful abstract, following that up by an actual 
survey and obtaining from any person in possession a 
written declaration that their possession and claim was 
not adverse to the title and claim of vour vendor. 



Cornwall Locates in Harlan 19 

The public records were imperfectly kept and in- 
dexed; which made Cornwall's work for the company 
a series of petty and tiresome annoyances. 

Two weeks after his arrival the Harlan Circuit 
Court convened. He was immediately put into har- 
ness and called upon to assist in the trial of several 
important ejectment suits. 

The first week of the term was taken up with criminal 
business. There were three murder cases, two of which 
were tried. The other cases were petty in nature, the 
defendants being charged with carrying concealed 
weapons, shooting on the highway and boot-legging. 

During the second week he assisted in the trial of 
two ejectment cases, one of which was lost. The third 
and most important case was set for the fourteenth 
day of the term. It involved five hundred acres of coal 
land worth more than twenty-five thousand dollars; 
and though Judge Finch, local counsel for the company 
assured him it would go over, he had the company's 
witnesses on hand and carried to the court house the 
file, which included the title papers and an abstract; 
but he had never examined them. 

When the case was called the other side announced 
ready and they, not being able to show cause for a con- 
tinuance were forced into trial. 

While the jury was being empaneled Judge Finch 
leaned over and whispered: — ''Go ahead and help 
select the jury, the panel looks pretty good. I have 
to leave. ' ' He picked up his hat and hastened from the 
court room, giving Cornwall no time to object. In 
about twenty minutes the jury was selected; Cornwall 
being assisted by one of the company's witnesses. 

Then the court called upon him to state his case to 
the jury. 



20 cut-Chat 

''Judge I know nothing of the case, Judge Finch 
was here a few minutes ago and was to try it." 

"The case must go on; do the best you can. The 
court will take a recess of fifteen minutes to give coun- 
sel an opportunity to examine the papers and familiar- 
ize himself with the case. Mr. Sheriff, call Judge 
Finch." 

The case proceeded in the absence of Judge Finch 
and the next day in the mid-afternoon was completed ; 
the jury returning a verdict in favor oi the company. 

Cornwall ordered a horse and inquiring the road to 
Judge Finch's house, who lived on Wallins Creek, rode 
out to see him. There he sat on his porch, coatless, in 
carpet slippers, playing cinch with three farm hands. 

''Hello John, have a cheer, do you play cinch 1" 

"No, sir." 

(One of the hands) "Jedge, your com is mighty 
weedy, you better let us go back to our hoeing." 

"By gosh! You are working for me aint you; and 
if I want you to play cards instead of hoe, that's my 
business." 

"John, how did you come out with the Asher 
case?" 

"The jury returned a verdict for the company. 
Judge you certainly left me in a hole running off like 
you did." 

"By gosh! the faniily was out'er meal and I just 
had to go to mill for a turn." 

****** 

When one of the witnesses in the Asher case told 
Mr. Rogers of the desertion of Cornwall and the case 
by Judge Finch he said; "I suppose we must depend 
upon Cornwall alone or get Mr. Low or Judge Hall to 



Cornwall Locates in Harlan 21 

help him. This company is through with Finch. I 
certainly would have trembled in my shoes, had I 
known Cornwall was handling it alone. He's a good 
boy. I hope the verdict won't make a fool of him. I 
think not, since he never mentioned Finch's deser- 
tion." 

Two days later court adjourned and the following 
Monday the Bell Circuit Court convened. The first 
case of importance on the docket was that of the Com- 
monwealth against Saylor for the murder of Caleb 
Spencer. 

Saturday afternoon, before Mr. Rogers left for 
Hagan, Virginia on his way to Pittsburg, he said: 

''Mr. Cornwall, go to Pineville Monday and begin 
the abstracts of the Brock and Helton titles to the land 
the company bought on Straight Creek." 

Cornwall, a poor horseman, not yet hardened to 
such exercise, broke the ride by traveling do^vn the 
river, Sunday afternoon and over Salt Trace to the Say- 
lor home; not wholly unmindful that Mary was a good 
looking girl and agreeable company. 

When he rode up, the house had a deserted appear- 
ance. Mrs. Saylor and Susie were in the bam milking. 
All the rest of the family had gone to Pineville to be 
present at the trial, and Susie and her mother were leav- 
ing the next day. 

He lay awake half the night thinking of Mary and 
his mother and listening to the penetrating tones of a 
hoot owl far up the mountain side. The house did not 
seem the same as the one at which he had stopped less 
than a month before. He was homesick and felt in- 
clined to return to Louisville. 

When he rode into Pineville at noon the next day he 
found the hotel crowded with visiting lawyers and liti- 



22 Chit-Chat 

gants. The Commonwealth's attorney told him that the 
Savior case was set for hearing the following morning 
and that the prosecution was ready for trial. He also 
learned that Saylor was treating the case as a joke and 
had employed Squire Putman to represent him for 
twenty-five dollars ; which he said was a big price for the 
services he would or could render. ''I can always de- 
pend upon the Squire to help convict his client. It is a 
mystery to the bar how he ever obtained license to 
practice law. ' ' 

In the evening Cornwall visited the other hotel and a 
large boarding house in search of the Saylors but was 
unable to find any of them. 

When the court house bell rang in the morning he 
went over, and up the stairw^ay, into the court room, 
just as the judge called for motions. Introduced by the 
commonwealth's attorney he was sworn in as a practic- 
ing attorney of the Bell Circuit Court, 

He expected to see some of the Saylor family seated 
beyond the railing, but again was disappointed ; nor did 
he find them after a search through the corridors and 
public offices. He then went into the county clerk's office 
and began making an abstract of the Brock title. 

At noon when he returned to the court room they 
were in the trial of tbe Saylor case. On the right sat 
Squire Putman and his client and behind them, Mrs. 
Saylor, Mary and Susie. 

Saylor and his counsel had an air of easy confidence; 
Mrs. Saylor the set face and look of an unhappy fat- 
alist; Mary's expression was one of worried interest 
and sadness; Susie suppressed an occasional sob. 

To Cornwall the jury seemed a rather unsatisfactory 
one, they looked bored and unsympathetic. The panel 



Cornwall Locates in Harlan 23 

was made up of business men of Pineville and Middles- 
boro, who resented being kept from their oecupations 
at a busy season. They were new citizens who hnd 
moved into the mountains since the development of the 
coal fields and had little use or sympathy for pistol 
toters or feudists. 

There was one exception, Elhannon Howard, Saylor's 
neighbor. He sat in a listless and inattentive attitude, 
probably thinking of his patch of hillside corn or the 
Southdown ram. 

Summing up the situation, realizing how kindly and 
informally he had been received into and entertained 
in the Saylor home, Cornwell regTetted that when re- 
fusing the fee of $25.00 he had not volunteered his serv- 
ices in the defense. He would have done so at the time, 
but supposed that Mr. Saylor would employ competent 
counsel to defend him. 

The trial was a short one. The Commonwealth, in 
addition to making out its technical case, proved threats 
on the part of Saylor and that Saylor admitted the 
killing. 

Saylor on the stand told the same story he had told 
Cornwall. The defense then introduced two witnesses, 
who swore that the deceased had threatened Saylor; 
Spencer sending word by them to Saylor that he intended 
to kill him; the squire attempted to show by the doctor 
that when Spencer was told by him that he could live 
but an hour or two, the dying man had said: ''I am to 
blame for the trouble," but the court excluded the dec- 
laration from the jury. 

The squire in making his argument for the defense 
grew quite stentorian of voice and excited in manner. 
He had a way of half stooping until the long coat tails 
of his black frock coat touched the floor, when he would 



24 CMt-Chat 

suddenly spring upright and exclaim: ''Now, gentlemen 
of the jury, wouldn't you be danged fools if putting your- 
selves in Saylor's place you had not done as he did." 

In one of these paroxysms his coat tail flapped to one 
side and hung pendant on the handle of a six-shooter 
protruding from his hip pocket. This explained to the 
jury why in midsummer he wore a frock coat. They con- 
sidered the pistol a silent witness and protest against 
Saylor's acquittal and a clarion call to do their duty in 
upholding law and order. 

Shortly before six the jury retired. They were out 
fifteen minutes and brought in the following verdict: 
''We, the jury, agree and find the defendant guilty and 
fix his punishment at three years in the State peniten- 
tiary. Elhannon Howard, Foreman." 

When the verdict was read, the face of the squire 
turned red with surprise. Saylor's face for the first time 
assumed a serious expression; Mrs. Saylor burst into 
tears; Susie cried aloud and hung to her father's arm; 
Mary grew as pale as death and her body shook as from 
intense cold. 

Cornwall, who had come into the court room during 
the squire's argument and who, after bowing to Mary 
and Mrs. Saylor, had taken a seat behind them, came 
forward. 

"Never mind, Mary, we shall find a way to get him 
off. Let me go with you and your mother to where you 
are stopping, I tried to find you last night." 

The sheriff came forward and, taking Saylor by the 
arm, said: "Come on, Mr. Saylor." 

The woman kissed the condemned man a hasty fare- 
well. He and the sheriff went out one door toward the 
jail; the Saylor family and Cornwall another, walking 



Cornwall Locates in Harlan 25 

up the street to old Pineville, to the home of Mary's 
aunt. 

In the morning Mary and her mother came by the 
court house and asked Cornwall to go with them to the 
jail, as that afternoon they had to return home. 

It was a sad group that gathered in the little jail 
parlor, while the jailer stood at the door. 

"Well, young man, I guess you know more law than 
me or old Putman. I seem to be in bad because I did 
not take your view and advice, instead of hiring that 
cheap lawyer. We had only Mary's money; I did not 
want to sell or mortgage our home, and if I had not 
killed Simpson, he would have got me shore." 

' ' You may have a chance, Mr. Saylor, with the Court 
of Appeals. I do not think the court should have ex- 
cluded Simpson's dying declaration; it seemed relevant." 

"I shorely hope so on account of the old woman and 
the kids. Mary will lose her school on my account; she 
can't keep those big boys quiet now. You look after my 
case for me and write Mr. Rogers that I will sell his com- 
pany the home place." 

' ' Do not sell your place to pay a fee to me. You can 
pay that after you are out. Mary and I will attend to 
the costs of the appeal, which will not be much, as the 
record is small." 

Saylor 's wife and daughter bid him a rather stoical 
farewell, so far as tears and talk were concerned, though 
their palid faces indicated the pain of separation was 
heartfelt. Mountain women have not a fluent line of 
chit-chat, nor are they demonstrative in their griefs. 

They walked with Cornwall back to the court house, 
where, after thanking him for what he had done and 
expressing a wish to see him soon, they left, returning 
home in the afternoon. 



26 cut-Chat 

Cornwall sent Mr. Rogers the following telegram: 
"Saylor convicted, three years penitentiary. Offers 
Straight Creek land for thirty thousand. Hope company 
can afford to pay thirty-five. John Cornwall. ' ' 

He received this answer: "Land worth thirty-five 
thousand, company will pay that amount if title and 
survey hold three hundred acres. H. M. Rogers." 

For the next ten days Cornwall was very busy at Pine- 
ville. He found the paper titles to the Brock and Saylor 
surveys perfect. The Helton boundary necessitated a 
suit to clear the title to about one-half of the survey. He 
filed a motion for a new trial in the Saylor case, which 
the court promptly overruled; then asked and was 
granted an appeal to the Court of Appeals. The court 
stenographer made a transcript of the testimony; a bill 
of exceptions was filed and approved and within ten days 
after Saylor 's trial and conviction; his appeal was for- 
mally filed at Frankfort. 



A Week in a Mountain Home 27 

CHAPTER IV. 
A Week in a Mountain Home. 

There are some free-thinking souls who love nature 
and the primitive so well as to believe that Providence 
made a mistake in permitting men to pass beyond the 
pastoral stage. 

There are many who, though they love art, literature 
and the other gifts and comforts of civilization, would 
trade all to live in a primitive mountain home; to call 
their time, a house of logs and a few barren fields, "my 
own. ' * 

They care not for the smoke of many chimneys, or the 
surging crowd or the ceaseless din of commercial centers. 
They love the view from mountain tops, where hills peep 
over hills and pinnacles are clothed in clouds. They love 
the peace and quiet of the sheltered coves; where the 
timber grows verdant and strong, fern-bordered foun- 
tains burst forth to life, and the squirrels and other free 
things dwell. They love a home site in a secluded valley 
near the head of a gurgling, restless, mountain river and 
think to live a life of peace, dividing the glories of moun- 
tain and plain. But wherever man would rest and hide 
his head and heart, giant care comes with a club and the 
huntress misfortune finds her way with a full quiver. 

Mary, who had done no wrong and expected no pun- 
ishment, when she returned home, found these two un- 
bidden guests awaiting her. Her eyes were opened to 
see sorrow; which all the world knows. 

The following morning when she walked up to the 
school house door the children stood in groups talking 
in subdued tones. The little girls for the first time since 



28 Chit-Chat 

the early days of the term failed to rush forward and 
greet her. She rang the bell; they came in slowly and 
rebelliously, the big boys last of all. Several of the 
children, among them those of one of the trustees, were 
absent. 

Tim Fields, a lanky, overgrown boy of sixteen, after 
having been reproved, continued talking to his desk- 
mate. When Mary told him he must behave or go home, 
he arose and, starting towards the door, said: "I guess 
I will go anyway; pap said, last night, he didn't think 
a convict's daughter oughter handle this here school and 
he was going to see the trustees and the county superin- 
tendent and git ma's sister in," 

A few minutes later, Luigi Poggi, whose seat near 
the window overlooked the creek, saw him on the bank 
throwing small boulders at a flock of geese. 

He raised his hand, and snapping his fingers to at- 
tract attention, asked, and was given permission, to go 
to the spring for a bucket of water. When out of sight of 
the teacher he whistled for Tim and walked on slowly 
down towards the spring, until he came to a dusty, bare 
spot in the path under a tree, where the boys plajyed 
keeps. 

''Tim, what did you say that to teacher for; she's 
good to all of us ? " 

''What you got to do with it, you Dago?" 

' ' This, ' ' and he struck Tim in the face with the empty 
water bucket. 

They fought in the sand path for about five minutes; 
when Luigi, throwing Tim face down, rubbed and bumped 
his head in the sand until Tim could scarcely breathe 
through his bleeding nose and his mouth choked with 
dust and sand. 



A Week in a Mountain Home 29 

When he said, '"niiff," Luigi let him up, and re- 
turned to the school house with a dirty, scratched face, 
but a full bucket of spring water. 

*'Luigi, what made you so long?" 

''I fell down." 

''Are you hurt?" 

''No'm." 

' ' Go down to the creek and wash your face. ' ' 

''Yes'm." 

On Friday morning not more than half of the school 
were present. 

Saturday afternoon the county superintendent called 
at the Saylor home and, telling Mary that several of the 
trustees objected to her keeping the school, asked for 
her resignation, which she wrote out and handed him. 

The days were pleasant and busy ones for Cornwall. 
He looked forward with pleasure, as to a vacation, when 
he should return to Straight Creek and make the survey 
of the Brock, Helton and Saylor properties, and for that 
purpose chose that delightful season in October; last 
harvest time for man and beast, when the corn is ripe 
and the nuts loosened by the early frost are showering 
upon the ground like manna for all. It is the beginning 
of Indian summer, when nature, festive and placid of 
mood, clothes the hills in shades of red and brown; and, 
fearful that man, who is inclined to overlook nearby joys 
and pleasures for more distant and less certain ones, 
might overlook the familiar hills, even though freshly 
painted, hides her far-off attractions with a hazy cur- 
tain. 

As the party came down over Salt Trace into the 
Straight Creek valley, in full accord with the perfect day 
and as gay of heart as the trees were gayly colored, they 



30 cut-Chat 

met Caleb going down the creek road with the old squir- 
rel rifle, longer of barrel than the small boy. 

* ' Where now, hunter, just at sunset, when most hunt- 
ers seek the camp I" was Cornwall's greeting. 

"I'm going down to Elhannon Howard's. Ma told 
me he sent pap to jail. I shore will fix him if this gun 
don't bust." 

"Wait a minute. That's a fine gun; let me have a 
look at it. It's mighty heavy. I'll ride down with you 
and carry it until we get within sight of the house. Has 
Elhannon any boys"?" 

"Yes, two." 

"How old are they?" 

"John is eleven; Henry is nine." 

"John is a big, strong boy. I bet you are afraid of 
him. If you were not, it would be great fmi to beat him 
up with your fists or kick him in the slats, or throw him 
in the creek and make him holler ' ' 'nuff . ' ' Why not 
save Elhannon for your dad when he gets out ? He might 
not want you to do his fighting for him. Did he ask you 
to take a shot at old man Howard ? ' ' 

"No, I ha'int thought about that." 

"You didn't say you were not afraid of John How- 
ard." 

"No, I'm not. Whyl" 

' ' If you were not afraid of him, you would leave your 
gun at home and tomorrow beat him up at school. ' ' 

"I believe I will go back home and beat him up at 
school tomorrow; but recess will be plenty long to wait." 

"Oh, we better go on; he's older and bigger than 
you; you are afraid of him. You better tackle him with 
your gun." 

"Waste powder and ball on that chump? Not me; I'm 
not afraid of any of them Howards. I'm hungry; sup- 



A Week in a Mountain Home 31 

per's about ready; let's go home. I shore hope he comes 
to school tomorrow." 

''Say, boy, are those your hogs? Why don't you 
feed them some corn?" 

"Tliey shore am poor. Them's old man Lewis'. He 
lives down the crick below here. This time last year he 
turned them out to eat the mast. After the mast was 
gone he still let them run and would go out with a basket 
of corn and feed them. He's dumb, he can't holler. Ho 
called them by pounding with a rock on a dead snag. 
Since the woodpecker's came this spring them fool hawgs 
have nigh 'bout run themselves to death." 

"Here, boy, take your gun; there's a squirrel." 

"That's right; give her here." 

"He's a nice fat one." 

"Yes, there's plenty of nuts now." 

"I don't believe I would reload her now; there's the 
house. ' ' 

"Mr. Cornwall, I'll loan you my gun tomorrow and 
you can go hunting. ' ' 

"You better let me have her all the time we are sur- 
veying the land." 

"All right." 

Cornwall was met at the gate by Mary and her moth- 
er; they both seemed pleased to see him. Caleb took 
his horse to the barn and, removing the saddle, turned 
him loose for a roll in the dusty lot. Then he was put 
in a box stall and given three sheaves of oats. 

"Mrs. Saylor, you see I am back and have brought 
three others with me. We will be here a week. I hope 
you will not find us too troublesome. The two chainmon 
will sleep in the loft on the hay, so as not to crowd you. ' ' 

"We are glad to have you; come right in." 



32 cut-Chat 

''Miss Mary, you must treat us like home folks; no 
extra work now or we will move down to old man How- 
ard's. Your school and those big boys are enough of a 
worry. ' ' 

*'I have more time. They have another teacher at 
the school, Mrs. Field's sister. They removed me be- 
cause of father's conviction." 

''Who?" 

"The county superintendent and the trustees." 

"When we buy your father's land, why don't you go 
east to school?" 

"I have been thinking of that. What school would 
you suggest?" 

"Go to one of the best — Wellesley." 

The next morning at sun-up the party started survey- 
ing the Saylor property. This they completed in two 
days; the boundary held three hundred and five acres. 

Cornwall insisted on carrying Caleb's rifle; but the 
only squirrels they got were those killed by Henry Saylor. 
He was sixteen; a good axeman, and employed to blaze 
the lines and locate the corners. 

Saturday morning they started on the Brock boun- 
dary; but quit work about four o'clock in the afternoon 
and had a most refreshing swim in a deep pool of the 
creek before supper. 

Sunday afternoon the family went down to the school 
house, "to meeting." It was the first time Mary had 
been in the building or seen many of her acquaintances 
since the school had been taken from her. 

When she walked in accompanied by Cornwall and 
Duffield, the surveyor, her face shone with happiness. 
Cornwall had dispelled the cloud of misfortune that had 
overshadowed it by the assurance that her father would 
be given a new trial and acquitted. Since her active, 



A Week in a Mountain Home 33 

ambitious mind was building glorious castles of hope on 
the prospects of refinement and education, she found 
much joy and comfort in the company of the young law- 
yer; more than she admitted even to herself; and the 
young surveyor and his assistants were a source of 
amusement and entertainment. 

She was so occupied with and hedged about by the 
two "furreeners" that young Doctor Foley, who had 
come to church with the hope of taking her home in his 
new buggy, had but time to greet her and pass on. 

Several of the girls, who had rejoiced at her humilia- 
tion were disappointed when they saw how happy she 
seemed, saying: *' She's a cool one; she don't care if her 
pap is in jail, now that she is bent on catching that city 
lawyer. ' ' 

The preacher, a circuit rider, who during each month 
tried to preach not less than once at more than a dozen 
small log churches and school houses, many miles apart, 
was a godly man who traveled over the hills on an old 
gray mare, carrying most of his earthly possessions in 
his saddle-bags. His hair was thin and his frame almost 
a shadow. His deep-set eyes and strong face had an 
expression of righteousness and peace. Years before he 
had loved a young woman, but knew that he could not 
continue preaching in his district and support a wife. 
One day he came to her home and in tears, holding her 
hands, made and told her his choice. 

Since then, with quivering voice but calm face, he 
had married her to a friend, and baptized her two chil- 
dren and had buried her husband. He loved her still, 
but his earthly treasurers were as meager as when she 
had wedded another. 

The crowd was too great for the little school house, so 
they came out and sat upon the green under two great 



34 Chit-Chat 

twin oaks, while God's ambassador, standing upon a rude 
bench nailed between the trunks, gave to them his mes- 
sage of simple words in the voice and tone of friend and 
neighbor. 

Since early morning he had preached two sermons, 
christened a half dozen infants, baptized three confes- 
sors, visited a bed -ridden man and a feeble, old, blind 
woman, and given burial service to one of his congrega- 
tion. Far in the night, when the day's work was done 
and he slept, his were dreams of peace. Two angels with 
forward pendant wings formed a mercy seat above his 
bed and on it sat One a thousand times brighter than the 
sun, who in a voice that might be heard through space, 
though softer than the music of rifled waters, spoke to 
him. 

"Well done, good and faithful servant, continue in 
the labor of the Lord." 

"But, Lord, I am lonely and weak and homeless and 
would rest." 

"Weary not in well-doing. My grace is sufficient for 
thee; My strength is made perfect in weakness — you 
have a home not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens. ' ' 

On Tuesday the surveying party began work on the 
Helton property. This was so distant from Saylor's that 
they thought of moving headquarters to Asher Brock's 
at the head of the creek valley; but as a couple of days 
would complete the work they concluded to remain where 
they were, riding forth in the morning and back in the 
evening. 

Mary fixed a lunch, which was placed in a grain sack 
and tied behind Cornwall's saddle. Near noon they 
stopped to rest and eat under some elms in the upper 



A Week in a Mountain Home 35 

creek valley, when Cornwall discovered that the lunch 
was gone, the sack having been pulled off while he was 
riding through the dense underbrush. 

Their appetites were whetted by the smell of frying 
ham, wind-wafted down the creek from Asher Brock's. 
They rode to the house and asked to share the meal. The 
maintaineer is like the Arab; he never refuses to enter- 
tain a guest. 

The old man sat at the end of the table, with DufBeld 
on his right and his daughter, a girl about seventeen, and 
barefooted, next beyond. The family circle was large 
and, with the four guests, the table was crowded. 

In the midst of the meal they were startled by the 
girl who, crying ''Ouch!" jumped up from the table. 

Her father, looking at Duffield with murder in his 
eye, said: "What's the matter, Cinthy?" 

"Tlie cat scratched my foot." 

The old man looked under the table for confirmation; 
and there sat the old, black cat, looking as innocent as a 
Madonna. And the family resumed the meal. 

That afternoon, as they were running one of the lines, 
Cornwall said to Duffield: "That cat saved your life." 

"Heck! That cat scared me to death." 

"Oh, I'm on to you; I have heard of your tricks when 
you were surveying in Clay and Leslie." 

"You mean that time over on Red Bird; that is the 
greatest fishing stream in Kentucky, and most appropri- 
ately named, as each papaw bush and hazel and black- 
berry thicket is the home of a family of red birds. 

"From Big to Bear Creek it is a succession of riffles 
and smooth pools. These pools are the favored haunts 
and playgrounds of bass, perch and soft-shell turtles. A 
single drag with a minnow seine in one of the feeding 
brooks will give you an ample supply of bait. When 



36 cut-Chat 

carefully keeping behind the overhanging shore brush 
and exercising caution not to knock brush or clod into 
the stream, an hour's mediocre effort is rewarded by a 
dozen bass of uniform size, weighing about a pound each. 
Should you make an unusual noise, break a twig or cause 
the sandy bank to cave and ripple the water, you must 
pass on to the next pool and use more caution. 

*^We were stopping at old man White's. The house 
had three rooms in the front. It was in the spring, and 
at night we sat in the big middle room around the open 
fireplace and joined in the family conversation. This 
was the bedroom of the old folks. Their grown daugh- 
ter, who attended school, sat by the table worrying over 
her lessons, in compound interest, the practical applica- 
tion of which in after years would be as needful as a 
mariner's compass to steer her father's log canoe, tied 
to the root of a sycamore. I went over and helped her 
a bit and she became quite cordial in manner. 

"When I handed back her slate, I wrote upon it: 'By 
moonlight, when all is still, I will play Romeo under 
your window. ' I saw that she read it when, with a half- 
blush, half-smile, she applied the rag with vigor to her 
slate. I knew she understood. All the girls in this 
broad land, though they may not know the sum of seven 
times eight, are familiar with the story of Romeo and 
Juliet and the balcony scene in ancient Verona. 

* ' Coleman Reid was with me. You know he is always 
butting in when there is a girl around. He came over 
and began drawing cartoons on the slate and, satisfied 
with prospective arrangements, I gave him my seat, tak- 
ing his by the fire. 

" In a short while the girl and her sister went to their 
room on the right end of the house and Reid and I to 
ours on the left. 



A Week in a Mountain Home 37 

"Reid wore his hair long and roached back; mine I 
have always worn short. We undressed and went to 
bed, both pretending to be sleepy. 

''After an hour I got np, dressed, and started out, 
when my friend, who had been playing possum all the 
time, said: 'Where are you going?' 

" 'I'm not sleepy; I think I will take a little walk.' 

'" Don't you want your hat?' 

" 'No.' 

"And so I walked around to the north end of the 
house, where our host's daughter sat at the open window. 

"I said something about it being a pleasant night, 
to which she replied: 

" 'Ayr you the long-haired or the short-haired one?' 

" 'The short-haired one.' 

" 'Bend over so I can feel and see.' 

"So I bent over, happy to have my clipped locks 
caressed by her capable hands, when she gave me a crack 
with a rolling pin or some other delicate instrument. 
And, without a word, half staggering, I walked out from 
the shadow of the house into the moonlight and sat down 
on the stile blocks until I could distinguish the real from 
the artificial stars. Then I went in and to bed. 

"Reid was half -dressed when I came in and, about 
the time I climbed into bed, he went out the door for a 
walk, blaming me for waking him up. 

"In a little while he came back, looking the worse 
for wear. A few drops of blood discolored his cheek near 
the ear. He never told me what happened. I only know 
that after that night he was not so restless and took no 
moonlight strolls. 

"Tlie next night I helped the girl again with her 
compound interest, but Reid talked to the old man about 
running logs down the river on the June tide." 



38 Chit-chat 

Thursday morning, Cornwall and his party, having 
completed the surveys, returned to Harlan. 

A week later Mrs. Saylor met him by appointment in 
Pineville. They went to the jail with a notary, when she 
and her husband executed a deed to the Pittsburgh Coal 
& Coke Company for the Straight Creek place, and were 
given a check for the purchase price, thirty-five thousand 
dollars. 



The Saylors Move to the Bluegrass 39 

CHAPTER V. 

The Saylors Move to the Bluegrass. 

In November the Court of Appeals reversed the case 
of Saylor against the Commonwealth and remanded it 
for retrial. Saylor gave bail in the sum of three thou- 
sand dollars and was discharged from custody. 

He passed the first two or three days of his freedom 
at the old place on Straight Creek; then he and his wife 
took the train at Pineville for Richmond and spent more 
than a week driving through the country examining 
farms on the market in Garrard, Madison and Clark 
counties. They finally purchased one in Madison County, 
between Silver Creek and Paint Lick. 

Then they returned home and, after preparations were 
completed for their departure, loaded their household 
goods into a two-horse wagon and drove through, nearly 
a hundred miles, to the new home. The women folks 
rode in the wagon. The old man and the boys preceded 
them on horseback, driving their small bunch of cattle 
and sheep. 

Before the move, Cornwall received a letter from 
Mary asking that he write Wellesley, making inquiries 
as to the cost of the course and the preparation necessary 
to matriculate. This he did and forwarded the reply 
to her on Straight Creek. A few days later he received 
a short note of thanks for that and the many other serv- 
ices he had rendered them. She also asked that he 
come and see them before their removal and gave the 
new home address. 

He intended riding over to Straight Creek before they 
moved, but court was in session and he was very busy. 



40 Chit-Chat 

When he did make the trip, he found the house deserted. 

He saw no member of the family until the February 
term of the Bell Circuit Court, which Saylor and his wife 
attended for his retrial. 

He received a Christmas card from Mary, mailed at 
Wellesley, and wrote her a note of thanks for the re- 
membrance, of congratulation at the realization of her 
desire, and a wish that the New Year might prove one 
of happiness and further realization. 

Old man Saylor, dispensing with the services of 
Squire Putman, insisted that Cornwall try his case alone 
and fix his own fee; but not being acquainted in the 
county, he asked Judge Hurst to help, particularly in 
selecting the jury, and paid him $150.00 of the $500.00 
fee charged Saylor for services in the Court of Appeals 
and the retrial of his case. 

All new residents of the county on the panel, if not 
excused for cause, were peremptorily challenged. The 
case was tried by a native jury that had respect for Say- 
lor 's plea of self-defense and apparent necessity and who 
understood what Simpson's threat meant. They were 
out about twenty minutes and returned a verdict of "not 
guilty." 

Cornwall, knowing with what anxiety Mary would 
await news of the trial, telegraphed her: "All court mat- 
ters concluded and to your entire satisfaction"; so word- 
ing it that she might not be embarrassed. 

Saylor and his wife after the trial exhibited no haste 
to return to the Bluegrass or to re-establish social rela- 
tions with their new neighbors. They spent several days 
visiting up the creek and in old Pineville. 

One night they called at Cornwall's hotel. Little was 
said about the trial, though Mrs. Saylor shed a few tears 



The Saylors Move to the Bluegrass 41 

and called Cornwall a good boy. As usual, the old man 
did most of the talking, 

' ' Well, young man, how are you coming on up to Har- 
lan Town. I shore do miss old Pine Mountain and the 
rocks and trees; the jingle of the bells as the cows at 
evening hasten homeward from the timbered hills; the 
big, open fireplace with its light and glow of burning oak 
and chestnut where we huddled in happy talk and kin- 
ship ; the darkness of the night where even the moon came 
slowly over the mountain and peeped timidly through the 
trees; the stillness of the night when all in the house 
might hear Susie whispering her prayers and the whip- 
poorwills calling in the thickets. 

''The first thing in the morning I used ter go by the 
friendly, old well and drink a gourdful of the soft, cool 
water, then feed Tom and Jerry and bring in an armload 
of wood. As I came in the door the frosty air was sweet 
with the smell of home-cured bacon which the old woman 
was fixing fer breakfast and when I sat down there it 
was jest right, a streak of lean and of fat showing in 
thin layers. And the big pones of cornbread hot from the 
Dutch oven; of meal fresh from the old water mill and 
sweet to the taste; a big dish of fried apples, a jug of 
sorghum and a glass of milk. It was a nice place to live. 
I would not care to pass the old house now. The door 
might be shut, the fireplace cold; I would find no wel- 
coming face." 

"Mr. Saylor, what about the new home?" 

"Oh, it does pretty good; the cattle are picking up, 
but Tray sits in the open o ' nights and howls at the moon. 
We have three hundred acres, mostly pasture, with a few 
oak, walnut and wild cherry trees and a muddy pond or 
two and a thimble spring. There's one little thicket in 
a draw big enough to hide a cotton tail. The world is 



42 Chit-Chat 

too big down there and I can see too far all ways at once ; 
too many homes and men and too few hills and trees. 
The house is of brick with a porch and big pillars three 
feet through that reach to the roof. We sleep upstairs ; 
there are ten rooms ; but there is no place to sit and toast 
your shins. Can't see a fire in the house and it is as hot 
and stuffy as hell; got one of them hot-air things down 
in the cellar; she shore eats up the coal. There are no 
whippoorwills and no hoot owls, but lots of crows and 
jay birds and meadow larks. I like to hear that little, 
yaller-chested feller whistle from the pasture gatepost. 
Far off to the south, when the air is keen and the sun 
shines bright, you can see the blue mountains. The win- 
dow of the barn loft looks that way. When I ain't feeling 
right peart, I go out to the bam and climb up to the loft. 
I used to keep a joint of stove pipe up there. When I 
held that tight to my face I could look through and see 
nothing but them hills. Last month down at Richmond 
town I bought me a spy glass. It's a good one and she 
brings them close. 

*'One day a young feller who lives on yan side of 
Silver Creek rid up in a side bar buggy. I thought he 
was kinder expecting to git acquainted with Mary. He 
tied at the gate and come in. I met him in the front 
yard where we keep the calves and let the sheep run. He 
walked up and shook hands and says: 'I'm Bradley 
Clay.' I says : 'Dang it, I can't help it.' He kinder stif- 
fened his back, then he laffed and says: 'Mr. Saylor, 
there is a stock sale down at Paint Lick Saturday ; come 
down; you might get some good cattle and sheep cheap 
for your fine pasture lands.' I says: 'All right, young 
feller, I'll be thar. Will you come in the house and have 
a cheer?' He says, 'No,' and rides off. I went over and 
bought some right good stock pretty cheap. 



The Swylors Move to the Bluegrass 43 

''The men were right friendly, specially Jack Gal- 
lagher, the auctioneer, and we passed a few jokes. There 
was a whole bunch of wimen folks there, but I didn't 
meet none of them and they don't seem to visit round 
much, at least they don't come much to our house. T 
sometimes think the old woman is most as lonesome as 
I be. 

' ' Caleb went over to the Paint Lick school house after 
Christmas; kept it up three days and had a fight every 
day, then he had the mumps. That boy is young yet, jest 
ten, so we let him quit the school, 'cause the teacher called 
him a mountain wildcat. He traded a feller out of a fox 
hound; now he and his lioun' dog hunt rabbits and 'pos- 
sums nigh 'bout all day long. 

"Mary went east to school about Thanksgiving. It 
cost me nine hundred dollars, but she's a good girl and 
helped you git me off. She writes her mother nearly 
every day. I do hope you git down to see us soon. They 
tell me there are some nice-looking gals 'round our set- 
tlement. You can have the big boy's buggy which he 
bought ter take Clay's terbaccy tenant's darter buggj'- 
riding. Do you dance 1 So do I, but not their kind down 
there. They hug each other tight and slip erlong, while 
we shuffle our feet and swing. 

"Before I go back I am going up to Berry Howard's 
and try to buy a hundred-weight of home-cured bacon. 
Well, old woman, I think you and this here young lawyer 
have talked erbout enough. Let's go on up to Aunt 
Mandy's and go to bed. Come down soon; good luck and, 
as Caleb learned from that Dago, 'boney sarah.' " 



44 cut-Chat 

CHAPTER VI. 
Cornwall Buys a Home. 

About eight months after Cornwall settled in Harlan, 
an old brick house fronting the principal residence street, 
with a large yard of forest trees and behind it a garden 
extending back to the river, about three acres, was of- 
fered for sale. Cornwall, who was present as a specta- 
tor, became suddenly and irresistibly possessed with a 
desire to purchase it, and did so for fifty-eight hundred 
dollars, paying one-third of the purchase price down, 
which was all the money he had, borrowing the remainder 
from the local bank. 

After a careful examination of the house and grounds, 
which he had not done in advance of the purchase, he 
became convinced he had made a bargain and was con- 
firmed in that idea when, two months later, Mr. Neal, 
the o^vner of some coal properties on Clover Fork, who 
had brought his family from Louisville to Harlan, of- 
fered seventy-five hundred dollars for it. 

This offer he declined, because he had already writ- 
ten his mother of the purchase, telling her the place was 
to be their home, and how well satisfied he was with his 
work, and of the prospect for better things the little 
mountain city offered. She had answered that it was 
her intention to visit him as soon as the railroad was 
completed, when, if he was as well satisfied and she found 
the place one-half as nice as he declared it to be, she 
would remain and they would try to make the old place 
a comfortable home. 

He answered at once that: "Several Louisville and 
Lexington families have recently moved here, quite nice 



Cornivall Buys a Home 45 

people, and you will find sufficient social entertainment 
for one of your quiet disposition. Wlien we can afford 
to repair and remodel the house and furnish it, using 
your handsome, old furniture, we will be very comfort- 
able. Personally, I can conceive of no more satisfactory 
arrangement. The railroad from Pineville will be com- 
pleted in less than a month, which will give connection 
by rail with Louisville. Then you can ship our house- 
hold effects through and find the trip a reasonably com- 
fortable one." 

Upon the completion of the railroad the little moun- 
tain city assumed quite a metropolitan air. Many 
strangers came to town. This made business ; and Corn- 
wall had as much to do as he could comfortably handle 
and retain his position with the company. 

While at breakfast on the 6th of July, he was handed 
a telegram announcing his mother's arrival on the morn- 
ing train. The hotel was crowded, but he procured a 
comfortable room and made arrangements to meet her 
with a carriage. Then he went to the office and worked 
until it was time to drive to the station. 

As he came out upon the platform the train pulled in ; 
and his mother, whom he had not seen for a year, waved 
to him from the rear platform. He caught her in his 
arms and lifted her down, while she shed a few happy 
tears and responded to his caresses. Then taking her 
hand baggage in one hand and her arm with the other, he 
started towards the carriage. 

' ' One moment, John ; I beg your pardon, Dorothy. 
This is my son, John Cornwall; and John, this is Miss 
Dorothy Durrett, a niece of Mrs. Neal's. She is making 
her a visit and expects to remain during the summer. "We 
came all the way together. I met her just after the train 



46 cut-Chat 

left the Louisville station; we bad opposite berths last 
night and breakfast in Pineville at the same table, so we 
are fairly well acquainted." 

''Miss Durrett I know your uncle very well and have 
met your aunt. I do not see either of them here. ' ' 

"I should have telegraphed, but am careless about 
such matters." 

' ' I have a carriage at the door and lots of room ; 
mother and I will be glad to drive you to your uncle's." 

"I have found your mother such agreeable company, 
I would like to continue the journey with her, even to 
uncle's door." 

The three walked to the street together, entered the 
carriage and drove first to the Neal residence, where they 
left Miss Durrett, then to the hotel. 

Mrs. Cornwall liked the town. Its location on the river 
bank and the sloping foothills of Pine Mountain., the 
murmur of the river, and the quiet, practical lives of her 
neighbors, all fit into her idea of a place to live. The 
yard and garden of the place her son had purchased she 
found charming and in sweet concord with the river and 
the hills. She was not a critical woman, but all she could 
say in favor of the house was; "It is substantial and 
seemingly built to withstand the incursions of time." 
Though it had been built before the Civil War, the 
foundation of stone, the walls of red brick and the roof 
of steel gray slate, were as sound as when first con- 
structed. The arched front door, bordered with a tran- 
som and small panes of glass, was the one artistic thing ; 
and she declared must not be altered. But the small iron 
porch, little longer than the width of the doorway, must 
be supplanted by a broad veranda, the roof of which 
should be supported by massive colonial pillars, in keep- 



Cornwall Buys a Home 47 

ing with the grounds, and curative of the barrenness of 
the house. 

The interior, she said, was a desecration of architec- 
ture as an ornamental science, a waste of room and a 
destruction of grace and beauty. Though John would 
not concede the waste of room, since every thing was built 
on a right angle plan and nothing appropriated room but 
the partition walls and a narrow stairway. The interior 
looked as though it were fashioned by artisans who were 
zealous disciples of a carpenter's square and who carried 
it about for insistent and perpetual use. She pointed out 
where many new windows must be cut or old ones en- 
larged and considerably modified in form. 

''John, you and I must save our money for the next 
year, then we will have an architect give our modifications 
the sanction of his approval. We must not be too preci- 
pitate with alterations; living in the old house as it is 
a year, will settle just what we desire. In the meantime 
we can find plenty to do in the yard and garden. 

"I have four thousand dollars in bank which I have 
been sa\dng for you. We will use it to pay off the balance 
of the purchase price and to supplement my furniture, 
which is not more than half enough for the house. 

"How happy we shall be planning and changing the 
house and grounds to suit our mutual fancy. It will be 
the second time for me. When your father was thirty 
we had saved three thousand dollars, just enough to buy 
a little home. Then we changed our plan and built one 
fresh and new. He died before the newness wore away 
and the place really looked like home. I believe your 
plan the better one; to buy an old home with a large 
front yard' of great forest trees and a garden back of the 
kitchen, a house of substantial wall and foundation and 



48 Chit-Chat 

living in it, as fancy dictates or need requires or purse 
affords, make your alterations ; then the place grows from 
strangeness to sympathy and takes on individuality. 

"These old cherry and pear trees we will make room 
for in our plans. But you must cut out the dead tops 
and spray the trees. We want even these old trees to 
look comfortable and happy. Oh, they are sickle pears 
and nearly ripe. Just such ones as grew on father's 
place near Middletown; and I, a girl in sun bonnet and 
gingham apron, climbed the trees or picked them from 
a ladder. I must have a sun bonnet again and some 
gingham aprons. When you come home in the evening 
I will stand erect or walk with a sprightly step as a 
young girl and the sun bonnet will hide my gray hair 
and pale face and you will say; 'I wonder who that 
slender country girl is out under the trees'? I suppose 
mother has gone to the house for something.' When 
I turn round you will say; 'Why, it is little mother- the 
mountain air and sunshine and the garden are doing 
wonders for her. ' John you are a good boy and you are 
helping too. 

"Look, John, there's a whole row of snowball and 
lilac bushes, and here are some early yellow roses, and 
over there a border of golden glow and a bed of lilies of 
the valley, and yet further on some hardy lilies and peo- 
nies, and beyond the walk a strawberry bed and sage, and 
gooseberries and red raspberries and an arbor of grape 
vines and a rustic bench. 

"We are at home, John. The garden makes me young 
again and I see your father's face in your own. It is as 
though God had given me the two in the one body. John, 
brush off the bench and let us sit here and watch the 
shadows lengthen and fade and the coming darkness add 



Cornwall Buys a Home 49 

zest and brilliance to the full moon. Then we '11 go to the 
house hand in hand and you can help with the supper. 
You are not too hungry to wait a bit, John I ' ' 

* ' No, mother. ' ' 

They sat for some time in silence as the twilight 
deepened. 

''Mrs. Neal and her niece, Dorothy Durrett, called to- 
day. You must take me over some evening to see them. 
I must not forget that you are a man and that some time 
you will be looking for a wife. You must go out occa- 
sionally, else you will appear awkward in the presence of 
young ladies or be considered a crank. ' ' 

' ' I like to go, mother, but I have not much time since 
I've been up here. Everything was new and I had to 
work hard and, even with that, have got many a knock 
I might have dodged; and lost once or twice because of 
inexperience. Experience in the practice is the best pro- 
fessor in law, but rather hard on the client. * * * X 
met one nice girl. Though her family were homely moun- 
tain people, she was making the best of her opportunities. 
Last winter she took a preliminary course at Wellesley 
and this fall enters the college as a freslnnan. I be- 
lieve you would like Mary ; I did, anyway. This is Thurs- 
day; suppose we go over to the Neals' Sunday afternoon 
or Monday evening." 

"I will go with you Sunday afternoon at four 

o 'clock. ' ' 

****** 

The Neal home was within easy walking distance of 
the Cornwall place. John and his mother made their 
visit as planned. Their reception was cordial; Dorothy 
showed that she was glad of the diversion. 



50 cut-Chat 

She was quite popular with the boys of her set at 
home ; and it was an unusual experience when she was not 
called upon to entertain one or more young men Sunday 
afternoon and evening. 

She and Cornwall sat upon the porch, joining in the 
general conversation. After a time Dorothy suggested 
that he carry the chairs out in the side yard, where they 
sat under the shade of two wide spreading elms. 

They talked of several recently published romances; 
of mutual friends in Louisville; of their amusements, 
coming out parties ; engagements and of the marriage of 
two of their friends, which had proven a disappointment 
to each party. 

"Well, Miss Durrett, what about the mountains; do 
you like them?" 

"They are all right for the summer if you could 
have a big house party, bringing your friends with you. 
I must confess that I have done little but read the week 
I have been here." 

"Oh, make new friends; adapt yourself to your en- 
vironment; I can do so with the men. There are some fine 
young fellows here; though they are usually at work, ex- 
cept when they are hunting, or swimming or fishing. I 
believe girls are scarce ; at least I know very few. I will 
bring Duffield and Reid around from our office and ask 
young Comett to come with us. How will it do for 
Wednesday evening. If you feel miequal to entertaining 
the four, your aunt might ask a couple of girls in. We'll 
be very glad to go for them and take them home again. 
Give me their names and I will arrange with the boys." 

"How very kind; you are just the sort of friend one 
needs. Let's go at once and speak to Mrs Neal." 



Cornwall Buys a Home 51 

''Aunt, Mr. Cornwall and I are planning a little party 
for Wednesday evening. He is to be responsible for the 
young men and you are to ask three of the girls who have 
called; — and sei-ve some light refreshments, else Mr. 
Cornwall will have to take us to the drug store. Does 
Wednesday evening suit you I" 

"Yes, indeed; what girls would you suggest Mr. Corn- 
wall?" 

''They've hardly been in my line since I have been 
up here. I only know one or two. It's nice to come not 
knowing who you will meet; — besides I am not as deeply 
interested as the other three men. I shall speak for Miss 
Durrett in advance and have the pick of all possible 
prospects." 

They returned to their seats under the elms and com- 
pleted their plans ; Mrs. Neal having announced that she 
would ask Bessie Hall, Mary Norwood and Helen Creech. 

Dorothy said ; ' ' The young men suggested shall go for 
them while you come ahead and make yourself generally 
useful. This is the penalty for being so presumptuous as 
to demand me as a partner before I have seen the other 
gentlemen. ' ' 

Mrs. Neal and Dorothy were both experienced enter- 
tainers and the little party was a complete success. 

From Wednesday evening the Neal home became the 
center of gaiety for more than a dozen young persons. At 
night when Dorothy was at home each window seat and 
rustic bench was the stage of a scene from the first act of 
a seemingly serious love affair, had not the actors 
changed partners and rehearsed the same scenes. 

By day there were picnics to the mountain tops, fish- 
ing and bathing parties, horseback rides up Clover Fork 



52 Chit-Chat 

and down the river and at night card parties, informal 
dances, hay rides and suppers. 

Cornwall, who for more than a year had been very 
studious and unduly sedate, went everyAvhere ; making re- 
peated apologies to his mother for leaving her so much 
alone all the while declaring that he thought a thousand 
times more of her than any girl in the world. 

She and Mrs. Neal became great friends. Mr. Neal 
said, when his wife was not at home he knew she was 
over at the Cornwalls', and John, who heard the remark, 
replied ; " I am always coming over to your house hunt- 
ing mother," at which the young crowd on the porch 
roared with laughter. 

Dorothy was the most popular of the girls and in her 
bird-like way a beautiful little creature. A blonde of the 
purest type, of petite and perfect form, weighing about 
a hundred pounds. 

Every boy that came to the house, at one time or 
another, gave her a great bouquet of roses or mountain 
laurel or a box of chocolates. Among themselves, they 
called her Dolly Dimples Durrett. All the household and 
the girls called her Dolly; even Cornwall unconciously 
called her Dolly several times; once in Mrs. Neal's pres- 
ence. After he left the house Mrs. Neal asked Dorothy 
when he began doing that. ' ' Oh ! He did it unconsciously ; 
he is around and hears it so much ; I am expecting every 
day to call him John and probably have. It doesn't 
mean anything. I'm almost sorry to say." 

She seemed not to care in the least who of the boys 
was her cavalier, making it a point rather to keep the 
whole company entertained and in the best of spirits 
though Cornwall was most with her and they were such 
good friends as to feel privileged not to weary each other 
with forced conversation, taking time to think a little. 



CormvaM Buys a Home 53 

She was as vivacious and light of heart as a feathery 
summer cloud ; and, I was about to say, reminding one of 
a butterfly; but there was nothing of the sedate, slow, 
ho very movement of that beautiful insect. Her's was an 
extremely animated, aggressive daintiness. She always 
seemed to be hovering near or peeping into a bunch of 
flowers or carefully selecting a piece of candy for her 
dainty little mouth. 

Her costumes were filmy creations of silk or other 
soft fluffy stuffs that gave forth the iridescence and 
sheen of a perfect opal ; a coal of unquenchable, oscillat- 
ing ruby fire in the heart of a milky diamond. She was 
a gorgeous little humming bird. So John described her 
to his mother and she knew he had not found the girl he 
wished for his wife. 

One Sunday Dorothy and Mr. and Mrs Neal, came 
from church to dine with them. 

After dinner, while the others sat in the cool, dark- 
ened library, Dorothy and John wandered about the yard 
and garden. 

They passed a bed of flowers in full bloom, over which 
darted and poised a pair of humming birds. The flowers 
were not attractive to the eye or of pleasant odor; but 
the long corollas held a pungent, honeyed sweetness that 
attracted the birds and many insects. Its technical name 
was Agave Americana. The seed had been brought from 
Mexico by the former owner of the place who, after mak- 
ing a great fortune in mining, had first settled in Harlan, 
but moved away, as the place offered very limited op- 
portunities for spending his income. 

When Dorothy passed the flower bed she gathered a 
handful and held them to her face with evident relish as 
they walked through the garden and found seats on the 
bench under the arbor. 



54 Chit-Chat 

They had been seated a few minutes when a messenger 
came from the public telephone office calling for John to 
answer a call from Pittsburgh. Knowing it was urgent, 
he excused himself, asking Dorothy to wait in the arbor, 
expecting to be gone five minutes. He was delayed at 
least twenty. When he returned she was peacefully 
sleeping on the bench. To awaken her he held the bunch 
of flowers to her face. 

She smiled, sat up and stretching out her arms moved 
them up and down more rapidly than he thought human- 
ly possible; the vibration or arc described, being one 
eighth of a complete circle. She bent forward, placing 
her lips above first one corolla then another. Her actions 
were unmistakable imitations of a humming bird. During 
the whole time she kept up an incessant humming or a 
chirpy little chatter, when John, almost in tears, taking 
her by the arm, awoke her. 

" Oh ! Oh ! While you were away I slept and had the 
funniest dream. Come with me to the hammock under 
the oaks in the yard and I will tell it. Tell me the name 
of those strangely familiar flowers? Why they are the 
very ones I saw in my dream ! ' ' 

THE DREAM. 

"I sat on a bare twig, far from the ground, feeling 
safer at that giddy height than nearer earth, preening 
pinions, polishing beak and uttering the while a plain- 
tive little chatter. 

"There was a whirry buzz from above, a breeze of 
swift motion, a tremor of my perch, and beside me sat a 
gorgeous little knight, dressed even more brilliantly 
than I. 



Cornwall Buys a Home 55 

' ' His general body 'armor was of shining' golden green, 
duller and giving gradual place to an opaque black under- 
neath. He wore a crown of metallic violet and gorget of 
emerald green; his tail feathers were a brassy sheeny 
green and upon his breast and near his eyes were a few 
feathers of snowy white, as though he had been caught 
for a second in a snow storm. 

"As he moved in the sunlight those colors shifted and 
changed until, if I had not been restrained by modesty, in 
ecstacy I must have cried; — 'Wliat a gorgeous being you 
are!' and he, doubtless reading my thoughts and more 
than pleased that I liked his appearance, moved yet 
closer and whispered words of love to me. 

"From our perch we looked out upon the land, the 
foothill country. It was loved and kissed by the sun. 
The scent of fragrant blossoms filled the air and the 
fields were dotted with vari-colored flowers. Far above 
to the north was a mountain range, the highest peaks of 
which were covered with snow, and far below to the south 
was a lazy tropic river hemmed to the water's edge by 
forests of dense shade. There we never ventured though 
sometimes when the sun was hottest we flew to the very 
edge of the snow fields and sipped the most delicious 
nectar from the white wax-like flowers that grew on their 
moist border. 

"It was a life of freedom and movement. Not a 
moment of inactive discontent; to dart with the speed of 
an arrow but pursue as variant a course as fancy dic- 
tated ; from twig top to field, feeding Upon honeyed nectar 
and small insects which also loved the flowers and fed 
upon their sweets. Not perching in sluggish dumbness 
at the place of feeding but hovering in a fragrant flowery 
world over the red or white or blue corolla cloth of an 



56 cut-Chat 

ever clianging dinner service, leading all the while a life 
of intense movement, to pass as a bar of light, to stop 
and rest and as suddenly depart. 

*' There is a flash of green, red and purplish light, as 
the iridescence of the purest gem. Was it the airplane 
of a fairy passing by that gave forth all those gorgeous 
hues, or had an angel in passing from heaven to earth 
dropped a jewel from his crown? I saw no wings in 
motion, but I have grown to know and love the sound I 
heard; 'tis Sir Knight returning from one of his ex- 
cursions. 

''He alights, and preening his feathers a second, the 
while humming a little love ditty comes very close and 
whispers ; 'Love, will you be mine?' And the answer is so 
low that nothing but a humming bird may hear. 

"So we leave the twig and skimming over field and 
rill come into a land of flowers ; and many of them are 
such flowers as I had just gathered. 

"No longer alone, we mingle with the bees and 
butterflies and many insects and others of our kind, all 
intent upon a breakfast of honey dew freshly garnered 
and served each morning ; and such a service ! The very 
air is alive with the gathering ; our ears are deafened by 
the whistling sounds of flight, from a plaintiff treble 
to a resonant bass, mingled with cries of joy and greet- 
ing and quarrelsome chatter. It is the chit-chat of the 
insect world. 

"My mate on vibrant invisible wing is inunovably sus- 
pended in a near vertical position over a large bell white 
corolla, while I feast from a platter with a scarlet border 
and a golden center. 

"Ye men who would learn to fly, take the humming 
bird for instructor; and be taught that the most powerful 



Cornwall Buys a Home 57 

flight is not given to breadth of wing but to swiftness of 
motion or vibration ; and in watching Sir Knight poised 
above a flower you may solve the mystery of a suspended 
flight. 

''Finally we fix upon the place to build the nest, on 
a limb overhanging the eddying pool of a mountain tor- 
rent, just above the foam and spray of a waterfall. 

** Equally careful search is made for material. The 
foundation is made of moss plastered into a mass and 
saddled on a limb. Then it is lined with white vege- 
table lint or down. 

' * I now lead a more sedate life as becomes one assum- 
ing the responsibilities of rearing a family; and, a be- 
liever in a small and well-groomed family, lay but two 
snow-white eggs. 

"^T:iile I am busy on the nest. Sir Knight pugna- 
ciously guards bride and home and, having much leisure, 
becomes an exterior decorator of the nest, dressing it in 
a becoming coat of gray lichens. 

"A small hawk lights in the treetop; he is scarcely 
settled before our guard makes swift and vicious charge 
at his head and eyes with needle-like beak. The hawk 
in trepidation soars away, pursued for many a yard, too 
slow to strike back effectively. 

"When the little fellows are old enough to make trips 
alone to the flowery feeding grounds I fly to the edge of 
the forest and there, tempted to feed from the cone- 
shaped flowers of a pendant vine, become enmeshed in 
the web of a great tropical spider. 

"The spider stealthily approaches, watching a chance 
to spring when I have grown even more helpless from fu- 
tile struggle. There is a whir of wing, a dart of rainbow 
light, a hole torn in the net. The spider is tossed from 
his footinar and falls wounded to earth. Tliere is another 



58 Chit-Chat 

welcome whir of wings and I, torn loose, half flutter, half 
fly to a nearby limb. Sir Knight has rescued his lady 
love! 

* * It was then I awoke and found you standing beside 
me with those flowers in your hand." 

John did not think it necessary to tell the girl what 
she had done before he aroused her. This knowledge, 
with the dream, was to him an uncanny thing. The girl's 
experience he felt was in some wierd way a call from a 
misty and long-forgotten past. The dream but empha- 
sized comparisons he himself had made. He had even 
told his mother the girl reminded him of a humming bird. 
This conception, with the dream, blotted out all thought 
of the consummation of a slowly growing love. Though 
he tried to conceal this feeling, the girl in a subtle way 
perceived it. They returned to the library, and the Neals 
shortly after returned home. 

That night the girl was depressed and could not sleep. 
She found herself repeating: '^Oh, why did I tell John 
that dream ! He did not like it ; I wonder why. ' ' 

The long-distance call was a request from Mr. Rogers 
to come to Pittsburgh. He left the next morning on the 
early train, without seeing Dorothy, and was detained 
ten days. When he returned she had gone home. He 
wrote an almost formal letter explaining his sudden de- 
parture and expressing regret that upon his return he 
had not found her in Harlan. She answered, acknowledg- 
ing the receipt of his letter and expressing the hope that 
when he came to Louisville he would call upon her. 

As a business proposition, the trip to Pittsburgh had 
been a complete success. The company had contracted 
to purchase some valuable mining property in West Vir- 



Cornwall Buys a Home 59 

ginia and had sent for John to make a careful re-exami- 
nation of the title and check up the abstract furnished 
by the vendor. This work required more than a week 
and when completed the company found it so satisfac- 
tory they paid him a bonus of $250.00 above his expenses 
and salary and informed him of a raise of his salary on 
the first of the month, when his first year would be com- 
pleted, to two thousand dollars. This, with his practice, 
assured an income of four thousand dollars a year. 



()0 Chit-Chat 

CHAPTEE VII. 

Maky and John Pkogress. 

The experiences of Mary on her trip East to Wellesley 
and the first few months of college life were such as to 
try her courage and earnestness of purpose. Her travel- 
ing experience, until the family moved to Madison 
County, had been limited to trips to Pineville, Middles- 
boro and Harlan. Since moving, she had been to Rich- 
mond, Winchester and Lexington. 

A week or so before she went East, she and her mother 
had gone to Lexington to purchase her clothing. Her 
father had given her one hundred and fifty dollars for 
the purpose, to which she had added fifty dollars of her 
own money. 

Before she bought anything she insisted on sitting 
an hour in the hotel parlor and then walking about the 
street for the purpose of noting the costumes of girls her 
own age. She had gone to church at Paint Lick and, 
sitting near the pew of the Clays, had seen Bradley Clay 
and his sister, Rosamond, come in. Watching the girl, 
she had thought what a becoming costume she wore. It 
was a dark blue dress, very simply, though carefully, 
made. With this limited experience, when she began 
purchasing, going to a neatly dressed clerk and asking 
that she show her some costumes, and such as she herself 
fancied; her purchases, when completed and fitted, were 
appropriate and becoming and almost transformed the 
girl. 

Wlien the time came to leave home, her resolution was 
near the breaking point. She feared her father might 
be convicted, though she had faith in Mr. Cornwall, 



Mary and John Progress 61 

which had been strengthened by his predicted reversal 
of her father's case. She had never been separated any 
length of time from her mother, except when at school in 
Pineville. Then she had lived with her mother's sister, 
her aunt Mandy, and went home every Saturday. Now, 
for many months, she would be away from all kindred 
and acquaintances, depending for sympathy and compan- 
ionship on yet unmade friends. 

Her father said: "Don't go, little girl, if you don't 
feel like it, while she cried in his arms." 

"Father, I shall go; be good to mother, and when 
Mr. Cornwall gets you off never touch a gun. ' ' 

"Alright, Mary." 

Her mother accompanied her to Winchester and there, 
with face stained by tears and the coal dust of the local 
train, bade her good-bye. Mary bought her ticket by 
way of New York, on the C & 0. At the advice of the 
agent, who was a kindly man and had grown daughters 
of his own, she purchased a Pullman ticket and was told 
when she arrived in New York to go straight to the 
traveler's aid matron in the station. 

When the train pulled up, her cheap, little trunk was 
put in the baggage car and she, with a paper shoe box 
of lunch under her arm and a cheap hand-bag in the 
other hand, boarded the train and took a seat in the day 
coach, where she would have remained, except that the 
agent, seeing her talking through the window with her 
mother, pointed her out to the conductor as a Pullman 
passenger. After the train started, the conductor piloted 
her to her section and, as he went out, whispered to the 
car conductor to shoo off the drummers. 

In New York the station matron put her aboard her 
train and sent a telegram to the college, asking that some 
one meet her, which Mary signed and paid for. 



62 cut-Chat 

She was unable to qualify for the freshman course, 
but was permitted to enter on probation. Her natural 
ability and application were such that in a few months 
she had qualified herself to continue in the class and at 
the end of the spring term was ranked among the most 
proficient of the freshmen. 

Upon her arrival she had been given a room with a 
little snob, the only child of a newly rich couple who 
lived in a suburb of Boston. Her roommate did every- 
thing she could to make Mary as miserable as possible. 
She made fun of her clothes, ridiculed her local idioms 
and expressions and laughed at her inexperience. She 
would not study and tried to keep Mary from doing so. 
She rolled on Mary's bed, keeping her own tidy; appro- 
priated three-fourths of the closet and most of the draw- 
ers of the dresser and washstand, leaving for Mary the 
bottom drawer of each and closet hooks in the dark cor- 
ner. She reported to the matron that Mary was not neat 
and quarrelled all the time. But the matron, wise to the 
girls of her day and generation, had her suspicions, and 
by a careful and unsuspected surveillance soon became 
cognizant of true conditions. 

Mary was changed to share the room of a girl from 
Austin, Miss Litton, whose disposition was more like her 
own. From then on conditions became comfortable. 

After Dorothy returned home, Cornwall's friends said 
he was hard hit, because he turned his back on social 
diversions. He merely reverted to his habits preceding 
her visit. For a while he was invited everywhere, but 
declined; finally they discontinued sending invitations 
and left him to his hermithood. 

His sole recreation was the improvement of the old 
place, at which he spent all the time not given up to his 
law business. That grew steadily, so that in 1900, six 



Mary and John Progress 63 

years after he had established himself in Harlan, he had 
an income in excess of $5,000.00. This, with his mother's 
annuity of $1,800.00, gave them more than three thousand 
dollars a year in excess of their actual needs. 

The leisure of the fall and winter of 1895 was spent 
in cleaning up, trimming the trees, transplanting shrubs 
and vines, including border beds of hydrangias which 
were planted around the walls of the house and out- 
buildings. When spring came and the garden had been 
plowed, rolled and planted, the grounds were in perfect 
condition. 

The yard and garden, so artistically laid off and per- 
fectly kept, emphasized the unattractive appearance of 
the bare, red-brick house until John and his mother felt 
forced to alter its rectangular barrenness. Since paying 
for the house they had saved something over $2,000.00 
for that purpose and felt justified in commencing its al- 
teration. 

Duffield, the company engineer, was possessed of con- 
siderable artistic taste and an amateur architect. It so 
happened a friend of his from Pittsburgh, an architect, 
whose specialty was suburban homes, was spending his 
summer vacation camping and fishing on the Poor Fork. 
Duffield, who was with him, finally prevailed upon John 
to join the party. He rode up to the camp on Friday 
afternoon and remained until the following Monday. 

The visiting architect, the afternoon of his arrival in 
Harlan, passed the Cornwall home with Duffield. He 
commented upon the artistic arrangement of the 
grounds; the contrast between them and the house; and 
the opportunity the house offered for easy and artistic 
improvement. 

John, not knowing the visitor was an architect, or 
that he had even seen his home, but seeking Duffield 's 



64 Chit-Chat 

approval of the contemplated modifications, disclosed bis 
plans and asked for suggestions. 

The architect, recalling the house, began making sug- 
gestions, in the main approving John's plans. After they 
bad discussed them for some time, the visitor stated that 
when the fishing camp broke up be would take a look and 
help out a bit. It was then John learned that Mr. Brad- 
ford was an architect and regarded as an authority on 
suburban homes. 

' ' Unless you stay up here and fish a few days with us, 
Bradford and I will not help you change the sober face 
and severe interior of your old, red-brick house. A home 
should suggest the character of its occupant, and your 
character is growing more in concord with your house 
each day; your affinitive expressions in a year or two will 
be perfect." 

"I must go to town Monday morning; it is county 
court day, but will return Wednesday evening and re- 
main until I have persuaded Mr. Bradford to make his 
home with me while I pump him drjy of plans for the 
improvement of the old house." 

And so Cornwall had the cheerful and gratuitous as- 
sistance of an architect in remodeling his home, who 
otherwise would have charged more than he contem- 
plated spending for improvement. When they returned 
to town the three, with Mrs. Cornwall, spent several 
pleasant evenings discussing and drawing up plans for 
remodeling it, Mr. Bradford and Duffield becoming al- 
most as interested as John and his mother. 

When the time came for Mr. Bradford to return home, 
John and his mother exacted a promise from him to re- 
turn the following summer and pass his vacation as their 
guest. 



Mary and John Progress 65 

By the first of November the improvements were com- 
pleted at a cost of $3,300.00, making the total cost of the 
place nearly $10,000.00. It was conceded to be the most 
attractive and modern home in the county, though not 
the most expensive. Mr. Neal liked it so well that he 
offered John $15,000.00, which was declined. 

The little mountain city in growth kept pace with 
John's improved conditions. There were many new brick 
business buildings. The character and appearance of 
the stores were modified from a general to a specialized 
stock. When you bought a saw you might have to go 
round the corner to buy a sack of flour or a pair of shoes. 
The names of the old merchants, such as Nolen and Ward 
and Middleton, disappeared and the new signs and ad- 
vertisements read: '^ Shoes greatly reduced because of 
our fire last week; going at half price. Leo Cohen." 
'*We cut everything half in two to make room for our 
new stock. Herman Mann." "Linens at less than 
cost. Jacob Straus." 

A new bank and trust company were opened and the 
old bank, The Harlan National, doubled its capital stock. 
The ice and lighting plants were enlarged, and the city 
bought a site up the river, built a dam, installed pumping 
engines and constructed water mains into the city. An 
opera house was built, which, though its walls never 
re-echoed to the high soprano notes of a prima donna; 
had trembled to their foundations at the invectives of 
E. T. Franks; had shed sections of blistered plaster at 
the sad wailings of Gus Wilson, and had been moved by 
the matchless eloquence of A. 0. Stanley when telling 
the tale of his setter dog. 

The company's demands upon Cornwall's time had 
grown so that he asked for and received an increase of 
salary of $50.00 per month to be used in the employment 



ee Chit-Chat 

of a stenographer. The young woman in the main office 
who had formerly done his work was now scarcely able 
to answer the company mail. 

It being impossible to procure a competent unem- 
ployed local stenographer, he inserted an advertisement 
in a Louisville paper. The answers he received were 
varied and in some instances amusing. One or two sent 
their pictures. Several desired in advance to know the 
age of their prospective employer and whether he was 
blonde or brunette. One even asked that he send his pic- 
ture, as she did not care to travel two hundred miles from 
home to face a fright. 

He finally employed a little Jewess, whose reply dwelt 
particularly on the question of compensation; demanded 
Saturday afternoon off; and if the place did not prove 
satisfactory, even after several months' trial, that her 
return expenses to Louisville were to be paid. Her name 
was Rachael Bothchilds. She stated she was a sister of 
Mrs. Mann, whose husband had bought out the Middle- 
ton general store. She remained with him seven years 
until she married, and he never once regretted the se- 
lection. 

When she came into the office the following Monday, 
Duffield was present; they were going over a survey to- 
gether. After taking a good look at her he said : ' ' Well, 
she'll not waste much time in flirtations. This office will 
give her the go-by. ' ' She weighed about ninety pounds, 
was twenty years old and had a sallov/, scabby com- 
plexion. She evidently thought that her face called for 
an apology, and stated that she had just recovered from 
a spell of sickness, and her father thought the mountain 
air might do her good. 

Her hair, however, was of remarkably fine texture and 
color, of a light chestnut, giving forth flashes of gold. 



Mary and John Progress 67 

She was of slight though good figure, was quick in catch- 
ing a suggestion and endowed with considerable business 
sagacity. 

As her father had expected, the mountain air did her 
good. Within three months her complexion cleared up 
and she took on several pounds in weight ; color came into 
her lips and a snappy expression into her formerly dull 
eyes. Duffield, who had been so severe in his criticism 
of her appearance, began to take notice and to extend 
invitations to go driving, or to lunch, or for a walk, but 
she invariably answered that she could only go out with 
Jewish boys. 

She must have been with Cornwall a year before he 
realized how she had improved in appearance. When 
sitting one day where the light and angle brought out 
the perfect profile of her features and the golden sheen 
of her hair, he first became aware that she was a beau- 
tiful woman, with as clear-cut and classic a face as the 
best cameo might exhibit. 

She was so smilingly cheerful and sweet-tempered 
that the boys of the office gave her the name of 
''Cricket," and so competent that suggestions and di- 
rections were superfluous in the performance of her effi- 
cient work. 

Slowly there crept into Cornwall's heart a tender 
feeling for the girl and when, several months later, Leo 
Cohen, the shoe merchant, began calling upon her and 
playing the devoted, and he saw how she responded to 
his attentions, even when walking with him, taking side 
steps to look up into his face with eyes of love and hap- 
piness, Cornwall suffered many jealous pangs. 

In a way that women have, not known to men, she 
found out that Cornwall was a devoted and consistent 
admirer. While she was fond of him in a companionable 



68 cut-Chat 

way, the shoe merchant was too strongly entrenched in 
her heart to leave the least room for another. 

The houses of Kentucky mountaineers are usually 
built upon a water course. Every native family living 
on Cmnberland River, or its forks or tributaries, had a 
flock of geese which are kept to supply feathers for their 
feather beds. The geese are rarely eaten. It is bad 
enough to be plucked twice a year; the sensation is not 
pleasant and nights in the mountains are cool. 

Even sadder days were in store for the geese after 
the establishment of the Jewish colony in Harlan; the 
average life of a goose is fifty years and this for the Har- 
lan County flock was considerably reduced. The colony 
found no trouble in purchasing plucked geese at bargain 
prices for food and grease. 

Leo began his regular Sunday call on Rachael Roth- 
childs at 11 a. m. and continued it without break or in- 
termission until 11 o'clock every Sunday night. 

Rachael, during each of three winters, expended a 
month's salary buying geese to feed Leo and he grew 
fat and slick, the sly, old fox, on hot-baked goose for 
dinner and cold roast goose for supper. Every time he 
sneezed she pressed upon him the gift of a jar of goose 
grease with which to anoint his chest, and he blackened 
and sold it to his customers for shoe oil. 

Leo was slow and careful in making proposals and 
suggesting a wedding day. For three long, suspensive 
years he called from two to three times weekly upon the 
girl and each Sunda,y feasted upon the fat of Gooseland, 
which is at the headwaters of the Cumberland River — all 
the while making the girl believe that she was to be his 
wife, though she was made to understand that the date 
was far ahead in the dim vistal future when his financial 
position justified marrying one who bore the name of 



Mary and John Progress 69 

that celebrated family of bankers. The day of the girl's 
contemplated happiness might have been moved forward 
with satisfactory celerity had not Leo inquired of his 
friend Simon, of Louisville, as to old man Rothchild's 
bank account, and learned that he had nothing that 
sounded like real money but his name, whereas to Leo 
a rich Jewess by any other name would have seemed 
sweeter. 

After the courtship had continued three years, the 
shoe merchant in preparing for a fire sale left too many 
tracks in the snow. The fire marshal reported that the 
fire was caused by an Israelite in the basement and Leo, 
after many worries and the loss of his insurance, sought 
other goose pastures. 

In the early summer Cornwall wrote Howard Brad- 
ford, reminding him of his promise to spend his summer 
vacation with them, and received an answer saying he 
looked forward with pleasure to the time of keeping it, 
which would be about the 20tli of July. 

The first week in July, John, passing the Neal home, 
was surprised to see Dorothy Durrett standing on the 
porch. She had arrived the day before. He was glad 
to learn that she expected to spend the summer with her 
aunt. Tliey had a pleasant chat, for the most part, about 
their parties of the summer of two years before. Dorothy 
was now nearly twenty-one and in appearance even more 
attractive than when he had first known her. He told 
her of Howard Bradford's contemplated visit, and they 
began formulating plans for the summer. 

*'You have not seen our house since it was remodeled 
according to Mr. Bradford's suggestion, nor have you 
seen my mother; come with me now, I am thinking of 
giving a dance in honor of our guest. Three rooms of 
the lower floor are so arranged that they can be made 



70 cut-Chat 

into one, giving us plenty of room to dance. Will you 
please help me out?" 

''Certainly I will, John. You used to say we were 
meant to help each other. Let me get a hat and tell Aunt 
Anna where I am going." 

''How the place is improved! The grounds were al- 
ways delightful; now the whole is toned and in concord; 
a very delightful picture. There is your mother at the 
door waiting for her John. The woman who takes you 
off her hands gets an armload of responsibility. A man 
always compares his wife with his mother and you, John, 
will expect your wife to love and mother you as she has 
done. ' ' 

"Oh, Dorothy! I am glad to see you! I did not know 
you in the start, or John, either. I do not see so well 
and I did not expect to see John with a woman. When 
did you come? You are even more attractive than when 
you were here two years ago. John has acted like an 
old man since then. I wish some nice girl would marry 
him. ' ' 

"Oh, John and I understand each other; we could 
be the best of friends, but never lovers. I will have to 
find him a good wife, else in his inexperience, with his 
head buried in a book, he may make a mistake. I know 
the very girl — Rosamond Clay, of Madison County; she 
visited me last winter. I shall have my aunt ask her to 
visit us while I am with her. Then I shall assign John 
to her and depend on Mr. Bradford or Mr. Duffield to 
entertain me. Watch what a match-maker I am, Mrs. 
Cornwall. Let us go through the house and then into the 
garden. My aunt insisted that I hurry back. What a 
delightful place for your dance! We can decorate with 
hydrangias and golden glow. John, the garden looks 
just the same as it did that Sunday afternoon two years 



Mary mid John Progress 71 

ago when we sat on this same bench under the arbor of 
ripening grapes and I told you my dream of the hum- 
ming birds. For a while I regretted having done so, 
knowing that you saw too deeply into my heart and was 
not wholly satisfied with the vision. What you saw was, 
in a way, the soul of Dorothy. Now I am glad I told it. 
We would never have been real happy, John, though wo 
were beginning to think so. I hope before I marry the 
one I love will tell me even his dreams; they sometimes 
lift the curtain to the inner self. I must go now. ' ' 

"Mother, I am walking home with Dorothy and shall 
come right back." 

* ' Don 't say that, John ; no sentiment ; that day is gone, 
perhaps for our mutual happiness. You are my friend, 
John Cornwall, and always will be. Come over tomorrow 
evening and tell me about yourself and your friends. 
When Mr. Bradford comes I imagine I will like him. 
Good-night, John." 

The following evening John called on Dorothy. He 
found Duffield and Helen Creech there. Duffield, rising 
when he came in, resumed his seat beside Dorothy, while 
he sat on the opposite side of the porch talking with 
Miss Creech. He remained an hour, walking home with 
her. As they were leaving, Dorothy said: ''Aunt Anna 
w^rote to Miss Clay today. Good-night, Mr. Cornwall. 
Come again whenever you can, Helen." 



72 Chit-Chat 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cornwall. 

Howard Bradford arrived on the 21st of July. As lie 
and Cornwall drove through the gateway, he had an ex- 
cellent view of the Cornwall home. He declared the 
house charming as modified and complimented John on 
his efforts as a landscape gardener. 

They spent the afternoon loafing around home, except 
an hour when John went to the office, while Bradford 
slept, fanned by a breeze that blew down the river and 
sang in softest murmurs through the windows of his 
corner room. 

When Cornwall returned, Dufiield came with him and 
remained for dinner and until a late hour. Bradford, 
when he learned that they each owned a saddle horse 
and that those for hire were saddle-galled and the free- 
goers nearly ridden to death, handed $250.00 to Duffield, 
who had said that he knew of a horse for sale at that 
price and worth the money, saying: ''Though I shall be 
here but two weeks, the horse can be sent to Pittsburgh, 
or sold again if I do not like him." 

They had intended camping on Poor Fork at the camp 
site of the preceding summer; but as each would have 
his own horse, and the fishing was better just at that 
time five miles from town than near the head of the river, 
they concluded to remain at home, spending the morn- 
ings fishing and the afternoons boating, swimming or 
mountain-climbing. At least this was the agreed pro- 
gramme until Duffield should complete surveying the 
Lockard grant in Leslie County, when his vacation com- 
menced. 



Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cornwall 73 

The next morning Cornwall sent Dorothy a note, tell- 
ing her of his guest's arrival and asking permission to 
bring him around that evening. She answered: "You 
are to come at six and dine with us, remaining for the 
evening, I have a surprise for you, John. It is un- 
necessary to answer unless you find my invitation im- 
possible. Dorothy. ' ' 

At six o'clock the young men, looking fresh and com- 
fortable in their white flannels walked over to the Neal 
home. Mrs. Neal and Dorothy were sitting on the porch 
and after greetings all found seats. Rosamond Clay, 
Dorothy's guest, came out and joined them. 

She was a tall, athletic, strikingly handsome brunette, 
just eighteen and, as the boys subsequently found out, a 
better shot, swimmer and mountain-climber than either 
of them. In disposition and appearance she seemed the 
very antithesis of Dorothy, though Dorothy enjoyed an 
open-air life, and her wiry, little body was capable of 
withstanding great physical strain. 

"Mr. Bradford, this is Miss Clay, and, John, this is 
Rosamond. She had just gotten in when I received your 
note and is the suprise I mentioned. She is to remain a 
month and I am counting on you helping to entertain 
her. ' ' 

"May my surprises always be as agreeable. With 
Miss Clay's permission I shall do all in my power to 
make her visit a pleasant one. If she is fond of out-door 
sports, riding, fishing, boating and mountain-climbing, 
which we have a right to assume since she has come to 
the momitains, we can promise her a good time." 

"That is just what I adore. I have brought my own 
saddle, fishing tackle and swimming suit. I wanted to 
bring a canoe, but Bradford said I could easily procure 
a dug out and refused to express anything but the pad- 



74 CMt-Chat 

dies. I even thought of sending my horse, but father 
said that would scare Mrs. Neal to death, as she was 
expecting a visitor and had not offered to adopt me. I 
understand you have a fine saddle mare; I shall ride her 
and you can get a mule." 

''You have mentioned just the things she loves. She 
constantly wants to be doing something or going some- 
where. She rides, drives, swims, shoots, climbs cliffs and 
trees and is a good, all-round sportsman. I'm not sure, 
but I think she keeps several fox hounds. Her brother, 
Bradley, says they belong to him to save her reputation. 
As soon as she wrote she would visit me, I ordered some 
hob-nailed shoes and a bathing suit from Louisville and 
sent to the drug store for a bottle of iodine, some sur- 
geon's tape and several sheets of adhesive plaster. If 
you gentlemen can work in a dance in the evening after 
each mountain climb, her happiness is assured. Here 
comes father. Mr. Bradford, you are to sit beside me 
at dinner and you, John, with Rosamond." 

After dinner Duffield and Miss Creech and Mr. Cor- 
nett and Miss Hall came in; and the time until eleven 
o 'clock was spent in chit-chat on the porch or, when Mrs. 
Neal could be prevailed upon to play the piano, in danc- 
ing in the drawing-room. 

Before the party broke up Bradford and Cornwall 
made an engagement to take Dorothy and Rosamond up 
the river fishing at 6:30 the next morning. 

As the boys went home they stopped by the livery 
stable to hire three saddle horses. Finding this impos- 
sible, they engaged a light jersey wagon, which Corn- 
wall and the girls were to use, while Bradford was to 
ride Cornwall's horse. 

They had an early breakfast and left on time. When 
near the ford of Poor Fork, Bradley discovered that he 



Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cornwall 75 

had left his tackle at the stable. He rode back for it 
while the others, crossing the river, drove up the fork. 

When they came to the creek, where it was planned 
they should seine their minnows, they waited some time 
for Bradford ; then Cornwall tried to seine, but the stream 
was too deep and the seine too large for individual effort. 

This Rosamond, the young and enticing Diana of the 
party, noticed and, gathering up the cotton lap-robe, a 
coffee sack and some twine, which she found in the box 
under the wagon seat, retired to a clump of elder bushes 
and in a few minutes came forth draped in the lap-robe 
and moccasined with coffee sacking. 

Cornwall was a slave to her most fantastic command 
from the moment she stepped forth from her screen of 
elder bushes, topped with their white, pancake flowers, 
and, taking hold of one end of the seine, jerked and 
floundered him around while he attempted to retain pos- 
session of the other, dragging him barefoot over sharp 
pebbles and, when on a smooth ledge of rock, sat him 
down in water to his shoulders. He rejoiced at Brad- 
ford's absence and that no other man had seen her love- 
liness, half-hidden, half -revealed. 

They soon had a bucket of minnows and as they drove 
up the river were overtaken by Bradford, who, mistaking 
the road, had ridden quite a distance down the main 
stream. 

Miss Clay, Dorothy and Bradford had no trouble in 
landing a nice catch, but Cornwall's eyes were never on 
his float, which the fish converted into a submarine when 
baited and after the minnow had been stolen reposedly 
floated upon the surface, the resting-place of a big, lace- 
winged snake doctor. 

"Mr. Cornwall, why don't you rebait your hook and 
try to catch something? Wliat was the good of my go- 



76 Chit-Chat 

ing to all that trouble in helping you seine if you will 
not use the minnows? You look everywhere, except at 
your float; first at me, then over the treetops as though 
you wished I were at home or in Heaven." 

^'That's right, I look first at you. The minnows have 
helped you land the fish. I feel like a crappie on a dusty 
turnpike. You have caught more than one variety to- 
day! Let's go home. And I am not going to drive those 
sleepy, old plow horses unless you sit on the front seat." 
And so they rode home together. 

The next afternoon they planned to climb the moun- 
tain, but when Bradford and Cornwall came to the house, 
he said to Rosamond: "Let us drive up the river to 
Helen Creech's; Bradford and Dorothy can find some- 
thing else to do," to which she assented. 

Driving slowly along the narrow, shaded road that 
bordered the river bank, he held her hand and called her 
"dear," and told her the love story that Kentucky boys 
tell the girls with whom they go; and she parried and 
checked him as she had several times before been called 
upon to do with other boys. 

Thus each day, either paddling on the river or riding 
horseback, or fishing, or bathing, or mountain-climbing, 
the four were together or paired off; he with Rosamond 
and Bradford with Dorothy; and each repeatedly de- 
clared that they had never before had so glorious a 
holiday. 

Cornwall, at the end of two weeks, made up his mind 
to propose ; and Rosamond, expecting it, had decided she 
would accept — if he would consent to defer the marriage 
a couple of years. 

Strange that Cornwall and Bradford should each have 
decided to propose at the same time and place; that is, 
the night of his dance and on the bench in the garden. 



Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cornwall 11 

Bradford, because he expected to leave the following 
Monday, his stay already having consumed more than 
the intended two weeks; Cornwall, thinking that he 
would first like to show Rosamond through his home. 

While they were decorating the house, in which Mrs. 
Neal, Dorothy and Rosamond assisted Mrs. Cornwall, he 
showed her over the house and grounds and, pointing 
out the bench in the arbor, said: *' Tonight, Rosamond, 
at eleven I shall bring you out here and ask you some- 
thing. Watch the time and save that dance for me. If 
you do not, I may take it for your answer." 

When the hour came he claimed the dance. After 
dancing a minute or two, they passed into the dining- 
room and out the side door into the moonlit garden. 

As they drew near the arbor they heard Bradley say: 
^*This was my dream, Dorothy." Cornwall, thinking of 
Dorothy's dream of two years before, and remembering 
what she had recently said to him about dreams, was 
slightly startled. He let go Rosamond's arm and uncon- 
sciously turned towards the house. Rosamond, surprised 
and conscious of some subtle change in his mood, sug- 
gested that they return to the ballroom. 

Bradford, without giving Dorothy time for thought, 
brought her into the garden and told his dream of the 
night before. 

"Last night I came directly home after I left you 
and went to my room. Feeling I could not sleep, I sat 
in the window, looking out upon the moonlit mountain 
side and the silent river, the moon seeming to make a 
path of silver on the water to the base of the little trail 
up the mountain where yesterday I told you that our 
friendship, at least to me, grew stronger with each suc- 
ceeding day. Then I said the simple prayer my mother 



78 Chit-Chat 

had taught me when a little boy and went to bed and to 
sleep. 

''I dreamed that mother let go of my hand and I 
went forth alone, a little boy in knee trousers, walking 
along a narrow path that followed down the bank of a 
tiny rivulet. As I walked along I grew older, my cloth- 
ing changed to suit my age, the path began to broaden 
and the stream to deepen, and I passed along through 
the school days and other experiences of my boyhood, 
still following the broadening path and deepening stream 
and passing one by one the experiences I have known. 
The start was at sunrise and the day perhaps a third 
gone when, I, a grown man, came out into a valley and to 
a river over which was a fragile bridge. I saw that thou- 
sands of trails like my own converged at its approach 
and spread out fan-like from the other end. As I stood 
and looked, the trails around faded out, except the one 
down which I had come and another. A short way above 
the bridge a stream like the one I had followed flowed 
into the river and along its bank was a path much like 
the one I had followed. As I looked a young woman 
came round the turn and saw the river and the bridge 
and that I stood waiting at its approach. She hesitated 
for a moment and then came slowly on. When she drew 
near I saw it was you and, going up, took your hand and 
together, hand in hand, we crossed the bridge. Looking 
ahead, I saw that the many trails at the farther end had 
disappeared except the small one up the mountain-side; 
this we took, 

' * The trail gradually broadened into a bright, smooth 
way and the ascent, though unbroken, was not difficult. 
All the time I held you by the hand. One day your step 
grew slower and, looking for the cause, I noticed that, 
though I still held your left hand, a small boy walked 



Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cormvall 79 

on the right and held the other. I felt some small, warm 
thing take hold of my left hand with a tender, warm pres- 
sure and, looking down to see the cause, saw it was an- 
other Dorothy, a miniature of your own sweet self; and 
would have taken her up on my am, but you, wiser than 
I in such things, said: 'She must walk the trail — all you 
can do is to go more slowly and lead her by the hand.' 
After a time I noticed that these two found no trouble in 
keeping up with us and, before we reached the top, they 
occasionally restrained themselves to keep pace with us. 
When at the top, the boy, unknowingly, let go your hand. 
He followed a trail to the right along the comb of the 
ridge, which you and I could not follow, though we tried. 
The girl with a cry of joy released my hand and took 
that of a young man who seemed waiting for her, and 
they journeyed on to the left. I, taking both your hands 
in mine because our idle hands seemed lonely, looked into 
your face, as I had not done since first we met by the 
river. Your face had grown more thoughtful and more 
calm, more patient and more kind; the lovelight in your 
eyes spoke of the soul. Your hair, though white, was 
more beautiful than when pure gold. I knew your un- 
spoken thoughts; and, with the lingering kiss of yester- 
day and a smile for the morrow, we turned our faces 
and journeyed downward into the vale of years. Dorothy, 
shall we make the dream come true or must I go back 
to the bridge and hunt another trail?" 

"If you are quite sure you wish it above all else the 
world can give, we will live the dream." 



Cornwall spent the entire day after the dance at his 
office. He found a note from Mary in his mail. She was 
at her home in Madison Countv. He wondered how she 



80 Chif-Chat 

might look after three years at Wellesley, She men- 
tioned that one of her neighbors was visiting in Harlan, 
Miss Clay, whose brother, Bradley Clay, had called the 
evening before, and stated his sister had written she was 
having a perfectly glorious time. 

The thought occurred to him that if Mary were near 
enough, he would go to her. Rosamond I love when near 
her; I think of Mary every day — yet I have not seen her 
for three long years. 

When Bradford, entering the room and all smiles, 
said: ''Come, let's go to the Neals,' " he answered: ''No, 
I think I shall rest tonight; I am moody and prefer 
solitude. ' ' 

"Well, I'll go for Duffield. Pleasant dreams, John, 
as happy as mine shall be; so long!" 

John went into the library and read the first few 
pages of Machavelli's "History of Florence," about a 
king of the Zepidi and his daughter, Rosamond, and he 
slept, and as he slept he dreamed. 

It seemed to him that his Rosamond, perhaps ten 
year older, came into the room. She was clothed in vivid 
draperies and wore a circlet of old gold upon her brow, 
heavy bracelets upon her upper arm and a chain-like 
girdle of gold around her waist, from which hung a jew- 
eled dagger. 

As he looked she spoke: 

' ' I rarely see father, except in armor. Day after day 
mother and her maids work at bandages and wound 
dressings. The halls of the castle are littered with arms 
and the courtyard and plain surrounding the walls is the 
assembly gTound of armed horsemen preparing to go 
and returning from distant camps. It has been thus since 
Narses drove our kinsmen home to Pannonia, after sev- 
eral years' quiet occupancy of northern Italy. 



Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cormvall 81 

"Now, Alboin, King of Lombardy, instigated by 
Narses and aided by the Avars, following after our ex- 
pelled kinsmen, has invaded our country even to the 
plains of the Danube. We can see from the castle walls 
not only our own, but his invading host as they make 
preparation for final battle to determine the sovereignty 
of Pannonia. 

"With such a drama pending, I am not content to be 
a bandage and salve-maker in the women 's quarter. Who 
would, if brought up to ride and fence and wrestle with 
brothers and cousins, when they had all gone to war? I 
desired to go, but was not permitted. Now with Maria, 
my maid, I have found a good observation point in the 
tower and watch the opposing forces maneuvering for 
position in advance of hostilities. 

"Maria, I make out father's standard on the hillside 
near the gTove; and just across the small stream, not 
more than five hundred yards away, that of x\lboin, King 
of Lombardy. See! they charge each other; you may 
hear the din and shouting even at this distance. 

"Maria asks: * Mistress Rosamond, no matter what 
happens, will you care for and keep me with you?' 

"Do not be afraid; father will win. Our men hereto- 
fore have fought under other leaders not so brave, while 
he massed this force for the supreme struggle, * * * 
They seem to have fought for hours, neither side gives 
an inch. * * * gee! the stream which runs through 
the field of battle and flows by the castle is red with 
blood. * * * X fear 'tis a sad day for Pannonia. 
Oh! our army gives on the north wing, * * * b^t 
father holds firm in his position * * * Oh! the 
north wing has broken and flees toward the castle! 
All seems lost! Father will be surrounded! See 
how our men and the enemy are intermingled in their 



82 cut-Chat 

flight. They will reach the castle gates together; it will 
be impossible to let them in. Maria, run to the gatemen 
and tell them to close the gates and let no one in till 
father comes. That cowardly mass if they entered, 
would be no protection but surrender the castle. But 
wait; we will go together to the gates. 

"Gatemen! Friend and foe come together. Raise the 
draw! Close the gates! Let the first to flee be the first 
to die, and at the castle gates! Let them make an un- 
willing stand in defense of their own lives and so defend 
the gates! They tell me a coward fights hard when cor- 
nered. Dare disobey at your peril! It is the command 
of your king. 

*'The princess is right; to let this fleeing mob enter 
is but to surrender the castle. Raise the draw! Drop 
the portcullis! 

"Li a few minutes there was a struggling mass in 
front of the gates. Our men, finding them closed and no 
way to escape their assailants, fought with the despera- 
tion of cornered beasts. 

''The standard of Pannonia still floated where first 
the conflict began, showing that my father, the king, 
made desperate resistance against overwhelming odds. 
* * * But even as I looked I saw it swept down un- 
der a driving charge and knew he was of the dead and 
the battle lost. 

''In a short while the fighting ceased around the 
gates. Alboin, King of Lombardy, riding up. I ordered 
the bridge lowered and the gates raised, when he rode 
unopposed into the court yard. 

' ' Those were fierce, wild days. A feast in celebration 
of the victory and of Alboin 's coronation as King of 
Pannonia was held in the castle and a week later I was 
forcibly made wife of the victorious king. I was told 



Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cornwall 83 

my father's skull had been shaped into a drinking cup 
and used by Alboin at the feast of victory. 

''He was comely and commanding; demanding and 
receiving homage and instant obedience from all. In 
time I might have loved him, except for the drinking 
cup. 

''So Alboin reigned King of Pannonia and I his 
queen for more than two years. 

"Then Narses, who commanded the forces of Justi- 
nian in all Italy until the Emperor's death, was deposed 
by his son and successor, Justin, who, at the instance of 
his Queen, had Longinus appointed in Narses' place. In 
revenge he invited my husband to invade Italy. 

"Alboin consented; and was so successful in the un- 
dertaking as to gain possession of all Italy from the 
northern boundary to the Tiber. He established his capi- 
tal at Pavia and his household and court were moved 
from Pannonia to that city. 

"A great feast was held at Verona to celebrate his 
victories and the establishment of the new kingdom. I 
sat across the table from him. The ferocious and heart- 
less man ordered the drinking cup made from the skull 
of my father and filling it with red wine to the brim, 
passed it to me, saying: 'It is but fitting in celebration 
of our great victories that you should drink with your 
father. ' I tossed the contents into his face, threw the cup 
from the window into the Adige and fled from the ban- 
quet hall. 

"From that night my sole purpose in life was to 
avenge the insult. I determined that he should die by 
my procurement or at my hand. 

' ' Tlie maid, Maria, who in devotion would have given 
her life for mine, had a lover, Helmichis, shield-bearer of 
Alboin. I plotted with her that he should become the 



84 Chit-Chat 

instrument of my vengeance and so had her bring him 
to my chamber. Tliere I soon discovered he was not suf- 
ficiently in love with the maid to assume any risk on her 
account or at her solicitation. 

''Willing to take any risk or make any promise to 
accomplish the assassination, I finally agreed to marry 
him, if he would kill my husband. This he did. 

*'The Lombards were so exasperated over their 
King's death we dared not remain in Pavia or even in 
Lombardy; but, seizing the royal treasure and leaving 
Maria behind, we fled to Ravenna, where Longinus, 
Narses' successor, had his capitol. There we were roy- 
ally entertained and most kindly treated. 

"It was not long before Helmichis grew disgustingly 
wearisome to me. He quarreled much about the posses- 
sion and division of the royal treasure, which was very 
great, but never once did he see within the chests. He 
was anything but a model husband, delighting in low 
company, flirting with every maid and peasant girl and 
by nature fiercer and much less refined than Alboin, 
whom I had found endurable, except when drunk. 

"Longinus, on the other hand, was a refined and 
courtley man, having been brought up in the palace of 
Justinian. I admired him much. He was wise, brave, 
ambitious and most prepossessing in appearance. He 
had told me several times that had I come to his court 
a widow, his disappointment would have been great had 
I not remained as his Queen. 

"About this time the Emperor Justin died and was 
succeeded by Tiberius. He was so occupied by his wars 
with the Parthians as to neglect his Italian possessions, 
leaving them masterless or to be ruled by Longinus as 
the real, though not the nominal. King. 



Dorothy and Bradford — Rosamond and Cornwall 85 

*'I had become the confidential adviser of Logimis; 
and in discussing matters of state and the condition of 
the empire, we concluded it was a most opportune time 
to take possession of northern Italy to the Tiber; and 
were convinced that by pooling our resources this could 
be accomplished, were it not for Helmichis. The first 
step in the consummation of our plan was to be rid of 
him. 

''Each day he took a hot bath. He always came forth 
thirsty and demanded that I prepare a cool, acid drink 
and hand him. Longinus, knowing this, gave me a 
strong poison to put in his drink, and when next I mixed 
and served it I used the poison. 

' ' Helmichis drank more than half when, noticing the 
flavor, his suspicion was aroused, and, knowing that he 
knew, I smiled. He snatched up his short sword, caught 
me by the hair and, handing me the goblet, shouted: 
'Drink or lose your head.' 

"Preferring to die from the poison than be a disfig- 
ured, headless corpse, I drank what remained, and died 
within five minutes of my despised husband." 

John awoke with a start, considerably disquieted by 
his dream. 

Tlie next evening, with Bradford, he called at the 
Neals.' Dorothy met them at the door and they found 
seats. Rosamond, tall, graceful and queenly, came into 
the room. To John it seemed a shadow followed after 
her; the wraith of the widow of Alboin, co-conspirator 
with Helmichis and Longinus. 

It was impossible to live down this unpleasant im- 
pression for a day or two. While doing so, Rosamond 
took offense at his coolness and announced her intention 
of returning home the following Monday. Dorothy ex- 
pressed disappointment at this and Saturday afternoon 



86 Chit-Chat 

stated that she, too, would leave on Monday. Bradford 
left on the same train. The three traveled together as 
far as Stanford, where Rosamond left them; then Brad- 
ford and Dorothy rode on to Louisville. 

There Dorothy was met by her mother. Mr. Bradford 
was introduced and drove with them to the Durrett home. 
He remained in Louisville several days and called at the 
Durrett home every afternoon, remaining for dinner and 
until a late hour. 

Tlie morning of his departure, glancing through the 
personals — a suspicious act, as it was rather unusual for 
him — he read of his departure after a brief visit, and at 
the head of the column that Mr. and Mrs. Harrison Dur- 
rett announced the engagement of their daughter, 
Dorothy, to Mr. Howard Bradford, of Pittsburgh. 



The Saylor Family 87 

CHAPTER IX. 

The Saylor Family. 

While Cornwall prospered financially and established 
an enviable reputation as a lawyer, fortune did not over- 
look the Saylor family. 

Old man Saylor and his wife were thrifty souls. 
Though their farm, with its fine colonial dwelling, was 
one of the best in their end of the county, they had never 
been given the opportunity to entertain extensively or 
had occasion to maintain a stylish and expensive estab- 
lishment. 

Mary's four years at Wellesley had cost about 
four thousand five hundred dollars. This outlay old man 
Saylor would never have consented to, looking upon it as 
an absolute waste of good money, except that he gave 
Mar}^ as much credit for his acquittal of the Spencer kill- 
ing as he did John. He had the money to spare, having 
each year cleared more than that sum on his tobacco and 
speculations in the mule market. 

He was a great judge of mules. Bradley Clay said 
when a mule colt was foaled Saylor could look at it and 
tell within five pounds of its weight as a four-year-old. 

Caleb had been sent to Lexington to school. He re- 
mained during the fall term and until after the spring 
races. Then he returned home, having been expelled be- 
cause every day he had attended the races and bet on 
the horses. It was even said that he had procured a 
jockey to throw a stake race. He announced that he 
had finally quit school, which he argued was a waste 
of time, as he intended to practice law and enter politics. 



88 cut-Chat 

He was the owner of a fine saddle mare and a gelding 
that could trot a mile on the smooth turnpike to a light 
side-bar buggy in 2 :45. Either riding the one or driving 
the other he attended all the farm auctions; nor did he 
ever miss a comity court day or jury trial at either Rich- 
mond or Lancaster. At these trials he first sat back of 
the railing; then, making friends with the sheriff , the 
clerk and the younger lawyers, he sat within the reserva- 
tion for members of the bar. The sheriff and clerk had 
each offered to appoint him a deputy, but these honors 
he declined with thanks. When he was twenty-one he 
was more than six feet tall, weighed a hundred and sev- 
enty and, as the sheriff said, was the hustlingest politi- 
cian in the county. He had been voting for several years. 

Though his folks were Republicans, and had been 
since the Civil War, he deemed it a political mistake to 
vote that ticket in a Democratic county. At an early 
age he began voting and working in the Democratic pri- 
maries and soon acquired considerable influence with 
farm laborers and tenant-farmers, the men who usually 
do the voting in country primaries. 

One summer morning (he was not yet twenty-four) 
he told his father he was going to put one over on old 
man Chenault and beat him for the Legislature. Colonel 
Chenault was a native of the county; he had been a lieu- 
tenant in the Confederate army, was a rich farmer and, 
it was generally supposed, would have no opposition for 
re-election. 

Caleb began riding over the county, telling the tenant- 
farmers and laborers that they should send from a farm- 
ing community a representative who was a laboring man 
like themselves, instead of a land-grabbing ''Colonel," 
a man who thought himself better than anybody else. 
''Has Colonel Chenault or his wife or his daughters ever 



The Saylor Family 89 

l)een in your house f You see them often at the house on 
the hill. Did he ever speak to or shake hands with you? 
Y'es, when he was a candidate for the Legislature; then 
he wipes his hand on the seat of his pants." 

' ' Tliat 's right ; I never thought about that ; but who '11 
we run?" 

''You run." 

"Oh, I ain't got no education much; I've got to har- 
vest this crop." 

"Well, we'll find somebody, even if I have to run to 
beat the damn aristocrat. You keep still about it, but 
be sure and come to the convention at the court house 
next Saturday at two o'clock." 

"Oh, I'll do that; so long." 

****** 

Colonel Chenault, with about twenty of his friends, 
all of whom were good judges of horses, whiskey and to- 
bacco, and who could tell a pair of deuces from a full 
hand, came rather late to the convention, not having the 
least intimation of opposition. 

They were surprised to find the court room filled with 
farmers and men of the hills, from the eastern side of the 
county. This gathering the Colonel appropriated as evi- 
dence of his popularity and as a spontaneous endorse- 
ment for his renomination. Obsessed with this thought, 
he strutted up the aisle like a pouter pigeon. 

The temporary chairman of the meeting, Chesley Chil- 
ton, who expected to be nominated for sheriff the follow- 
ing year, and who saw that a surprise was about to be 
sprung on the Colonel, called Caleb to one side and asked 
the cause of the gathering. 

"Oh, you stand by us and we'll help you out next 
year. I know what you want. Chenault is a dead one 



90 CUt-CJiat 

and don't know it. We are after his scalp. Here he 
comes with his collection of fossils; time's up; call the 
convention to order." 

Caleb moved that the temporary be made the perma- 
nent chairman; this was done without opposition. Then 
a secretary and three tellers were chosen — all friends of 
Caleb's. One of Colonel Chenault's friends complained 
that all this was a waste of time, as the Colonel had no 
opposition. 

Then the chairman called for nominations and Colonel 
Chenault was pompously nominated by Colonel Shackel- 
ford, who closed his remarks by moving that nominations 
close and the Colonel be unanimously declared the 
nominee. 

At this suggestion there was a stentorian clamour of 
noes. In the midst of the uproar Webster James, a can- 
didate for county attorney, who had the promise of Ca- 
leb's support and an understanding with him, rose and 
was recognized by the chairman. 

' ' Mr. Chairman : I have always felt that office should 
come unsought; should seek the man. I know not how 
many appreciate the special fitness of the young man 
whose name I am about to present to the democracy of 
this county, suggesting his nomination from this the 
Seventy-second Legislative District. I know he will be 
surprised when he hears his name, but this great gather- 
ing is in his honor and he must regard the call as one 
to duty and service, which, though it comes unsought, 
can not be disregarded. The office seeks the man and 
it is tendered by his fellow-citizens. I have the honor to 
nominate Hon. Caleb Saylor, of the Paint Lick precinct. ' ' 

At the mention of Saylor 's name and the resounding 
cheers which greeted it. Colonel Chenault nearly col- 
lapsed with surprise and indignation. 



The Saylor Family 91 

He turned to Colonel Shackelford, saying: "I am 
beaten and by that mountain upstart. I would not let him 
in my front door." 

The chairman directed that those favoring Colonel 
Chenault should gather on the right side of the center 
aisle, while those favoring Hon. Caleb Saylor should 
gather on the left, so they might be counted without con- 
fusion by the tellers. 

This was quickly done. Though it was midsummer, 
the Chenault men gathered about the court-house stove. 

In ten minutes the vote was counted and reported by 
the tellers. Tlie secretary announced the vote: 

Colonel Hamilton Chenault 23 

Hon. Caleb Saylor 217 

Whereupon the Colonel marched out, followed by a 
mere squad, and, there being no other business, the con- 
vention adjourned. 

At the following November election Caleb Saylor beat 
his Republican opponent by more than three hundred 
majority. 

On the first day of January, several days before the 
Legislature was to convene, he came to Frankfort, desir- 
ing to be on hand for all party caucuses. He soon became 
a familiar figure around the hotel lobby and the corridors 
of the Capitol. 

He made it a point to meet all State officials and 
every prominent politician, Democrat or Republican, who 
visited the Capitol. When the lower house was not in 
session and the Court of Appeals was, he attended its ses- 
sions and sat within the space reserved for attorneys. 
He and Judge Singer, whose judicial ear was attuned to 
the hum of the gubernatorial bee, became great friends. 
As a member of the Judiciary Committee he supported 
a pending bill allowing to each judge of the court a ste- 



92 Chit-Chat 

nograplier, and helped through the committee other bills 
that Judge Singer and the several members of the court 
favored. 

Having procured the necessary certificate of good 
character, he made application for admission to the bar 
and was given an examination by Judges Grinder, Singer 
and Dob son. 

Among certain questions propounded by the court and 
all of which he answered — he always had an answer 
ready — were the following: 

*'Mr. Saylor, define the difference between real and 
personal property." 

" If I had a hundred dollars in my pocket, that would 
be real property; if I had your note for a hundred, that 
would be personal property." 

^'When, in a criminal trial, is the defendant declared 
to have been placed in jeopardy?" 

''When he acts like a jeopard." 

''Do you deem yourself qualified to render valuable 
and efficient assistance to a client or to appear as 
amicus curiae?" 

"Yes, sir; especially in the trial of a jury case; but 
he's had more experience that I have; he's now assistant 
city attorney of Louisville." 

"Where do you get that idea!" 

"Judge Dobson, that is what this court says in the 
case of Ewald Iron Company against The Common- 
wealth, 140 Ky. 692: 'Clayton B. Blakey and Amicus 
Curiae, attorneys for the City of Louisville.' " 

' ' What law books have you read ? ' ' 

"I have read Bryce's American Commonwealth, 
Cooley's Constitutional Limitations and a work on Con- 
stables. I have been too busy getting practical ideas 



The Saylor Family ^^ 

about courts and juries to read "-^^ l^w; with me the 
main thing is to know the judge and the jury. 

His examiners issued a license. Judge Dobson at first 
d«nmrred but finally consented when his colleagues ex- 
Jaled what efficient service Saylor hadrendered as a 
member of the Judiciary Committee, saymg: I ought 
^ot to do it but his neighbors will soon find out what 
he knows and leave him alone; he will not have oppor- 

*™SteTthr adTo—nt of the Legislature Caleb 
„io4d to Ekhmond and formed a partnership with Web- 
Ser Jones who was a graduate of an eastern law school 
Tones DrenaTed their pleadings and attended to all equity 
See whTle Caleb solicited business and tried their 
fury cases The firm obtained its share of the busine s 
Sid Caleb met with more than average success m the 
"hnndlins- of his iury cases. 

ffis vanity was tremendous. No one had ever suc- 
ceeded in satisfying its voracious ^W^^f ' ^^^^^^'X, 
swallow anything and hungrily plead for more, nis 
flther h^vilig started early and knowing what pleased 
hTs bo; wis his most satisfactory feeder. It was Caleb s 
oraSeto drive out to the farm on Saturday afternoon 
and remahi until Monday morning, boastmg of his suc- 
cesses hf business and politics and listening with satis- 
faction to his father's unstinted praise. ^^ , . ^ 
One Sunday afternoon, about a year after he began 
wactlcing law! his father being ill and there being no 
one abouf he house who cared to spend the afternoon 
telling with him about what he had done; he deeded to 
drivTovl to Colonel Hamilton Clay's and call upon his 
daughter Rosamond. , , 

He had tried it once or twice before She had sent 
word she was not at home, then made it a point as he 



94 Chit-Chat 

drove away to show herself at a door or window, so he 
might know that another call was not expected. But this 
species of reception did not deter Caleb or penetrate the 
armor of his conceit. It was impossible for him to be- 
lieve that Miss Clay, or any other woman, might not find 
his attentions desirable. 

As he drove up before the old Clay homestead, which 
had been the birthplace of a General, a Governor and an 
Ambassador, Rosamond, reading near an upper window, 
saw Mose, the stable man, take his horse. She thought: 
''Here comes that conceited boor, Caleb Saylor, to see 
me again; I shall send word I am not at home; * * * 
but it is dreadfully dull this afternoon, no one else seems 
to be coming, this book is the worst ever, he might prove 
entertaining; I'm twenty-nine and can't be so particular; 
I'll go down and see how the clown talks." 

"Well, Mr. Saylor, it has been quite a time since you 
called. Take this seat," and Rosamond sat down on the 
other end of a large hair-cloth sofa, where her Aunt Mar- 
garet had sat and entertained her Sunday afternoon vis- 
itors more than thirty years before. 

She was the same queenly, thrilling Rosamond that 
John Cornwall, ten years before, had loved for a few 
days. Her beauty was certainly none the less; her ma- 
turer form, more charming, was becomingly exhibited in 
a closely fitting dark blue gown. 

After a few commonplace remarks, Caleb Saylor made 
himself the sole topic of his own conversation. This was 
the subject nearest his heart and one upon which he 
elaborated with minuteness and eloquence. As she 
looked at and listened to him the thought at first unwel- 
come, entered her mind that here was a man she might 
have, and without effort, for a husband. And as she 
listened to his tale of "I done this" and "I done that" 



The Saylor Family 95 

and ''I will do this and that" she thought how she, a 
woman of tact and judgment and refinement, might take 
into her hands this thing and, in a sense, make it plastic 
clay, and use its elements of life, and power, and energy, 
and unscrupulousness, and nerve, and egotism, and 
mountain courage, and almost make a man like her great 
grandfather. 

The experiment was a fitting opportunity for an am- 
bitious and courageous woman who, though she might 
not find full measure of happiness and love which only 
comes with respect, yet would meet with adventure, 
would dare fate and hazard chance with fickle fortune. 
The prospect to her mind was more pleasing than to be 
the wife of a gentleman farmer and grow fat and ma- 
tronly — the other chance just then offered. 

For the first time she appraised his virtues and was 
pleased with his appearance. She wondered if he had 
sense enough to keep still when silence was golden, and 
could be taught at opportune times to shift the shower 
of his eloquent eulogy of himself to an ambitious friend. 

Caleb and Rosamond passed two hours of the after- 
noon together in the parlor of the old mansion undis- 
turbed in their communion by the portraits of her pa- 
trician ancestors; the living members of her family 
walked softly, even when they passed the closed door. 
When she received they dared not intrude, though they 
had never felt more curious or been more surprised than 
at this protracted visit. 

As Caleb rose to leave, he took her hand and said: 
*'I have shorely enjoyed my call and am coming again 
next Sunday afternoon." 

"Do, Mr. Saylor! I shall keep the date for you. It 
is not becoming in neighbors to be so unsociable or see 



96 Chit-Chat 

so little of each other," and slowly, after a lingering 
pressure, she withdrew her hand. 

Tlie next Sunday afternoon Caleb called again. He 
came at two and when he left the spring sun had kissed 
the fields goodnight. To Rosamond's great surprise, he 
proposed. 

''We are scarcely acquainted, Mr. Saylor. Though 
we have been neighbors for years, you have denied me 
the pleasure of your visits. You know a girl can not call 
upon a man. How do you know that you love me as you 
should? I have never thought about you as a husband, 
though I find your company most agreeable. You must 
give me another week before you press for an answer." 

' ' I will press you now and let you say ' yes ' again next 
week." 

And they laughed and the bride-to-be blushed, and 
with downcast, dreamy eyes, slowly yielding to the in- 
creasing pressure of his strong, young arm, unexpectedly 
found her head nestling in contentment and happiness 
upon his broad shoulder. 

That night she disturbed the peace and quiet of the 
family circle by announcing that she was to be a June 
bride and Mr. Saylor was to be the groom. 

Her mother rose and kissed her and in tears resumed 
her seat without speaking. Her father grew red of face 
and swore that the upstart should never again put foot 
upon the place, at which she informed him that his re- 
marks were uncalled for and his energy wasted. Her 
brother told her she was lowering herself and disgracing 
the family name, but, he supposed, taking advantage of 
what she must consider a last opportunity. To which 
she replied: "I did not expect such remarks from you, 
Bradley, as three years ago you asked Mary Saylor to 
be Mrs. Bradley Clay, an honor she declined with 



The Saylor Family 97 

thanks." Nothing more was said in opposition to the 
marriage. 

During Aj^ril and May, Rosamond and her mother 
were busy prej^aring for the wedding, which occurred on 
the 5th of June and was attended by the aristocracy of 
four counties. There were a few guests from even a 
greater distance. Judge Singer and his wife were pres- 
ent, as was a former Governor; Dorothy and her husband 
came on from Pittsburgh, Mrs. Neal from Harlan, and 
Mary from Wellesley; but John Cornwall was not in- 
vited. 

Two years after his marriage Caleb was made a mem- 
ber of the Democratic State Central Committee and a 
member of the Campaign Committee from his district in 
a close race for Governor. Taking the advice of his wife, 
which was becoming a habit, he made a liberal contribu- 
tion, sending it directly to the candidate, and rendered 
very efficient and valuable service. He made two very 
good speeches, which were written by his wife, who also 
drilled him in preparation for their delivery. She long 
since had spread the information throughout the State 
that his mountain idioms and ungrammatical lapses were 
affectations to catch the uneducated voter. 

The Governor, shortly after qualification, appointed 
Saylor as a Colonel on his staff, and he and his wife were 
entertained at the mansion. His wife was named as 
among those to receive at a reception given by the Gov- 
ernor to the newly inducted State officials and the Gen- 
eral Assembly. 

About this time a very wealthy man who owned a 
farm near Lexington died. Tlie State became involved 
in litigation, seeking to recover inheritance and ad va- 
lorem taxes from his estate, claiming he had died a resi- 



98 Chit-CJiat 

dent of Kentucky, Similar litigation was pending in the 
State of New York. 

Upon the recommendation of the Attorney General 
that special counsel was needed, the Governor appointed 
Colonel Caleb Savior and ex-Chief Justice Dobson to rep- 
resent the State. Without a great deal of trouble they 
collected eight hundred thousand dollars and were paid 
a fee of fifty thousand dollars for their services, thirty- 
five thousand of which by contract went to Colonel Say- 
lor as senior counsel. 

He and his wife had spent a pleasant week in New 
York while he made his investigation and compromised 
the State's claim. Tlie day before they returned home 
they visited Tiffany's. Mrs. Saylor's love and respect 
for her husband were in no sense lessened when he in- 
vested three thousand dollars in two rings, which, though 
they were flawless gems, could scarcely be said to adorn 
his wife's tapering fingers and patrician hands. 

His friends noticed that now, instead of singing his 
own praises, he could never say too much in laudation of 
his wife; and she clung to his arm and whispered sweet 
speeches into his ear as a bride of eighteen might do. 

It was noticeable that the Colonel had grown to be 
adept at showering compliments upon his superiors and 
always had pretty speeches for their wives. On county 
court day he went out to the cattle market and shook 
hands all round with the farmers. 

* Sf: * * * # 

In the spring of 1899, about seven years before Colonel 
Saylor's marriage, Cornwall received an invitation to the 
commencement exercises of Wellesley and noticed that 
Mary was named as salutatorian of her class. 

He sent her a set of "The American Poets." gilt- 
edged in white leather bindings, and received a note of 



The Saylor Family 99 

thanks and an invitation to visit the Saylor home any 
time he found it convenient during the summer. 

Mary came home the first of June and for a while 
enjoyed undisturbed the quiet of the old farmhouse. The 
neighbors, including Bradley and Rosamond Clay, were 
just beginning to call upon her and ask her to their enter- 
tainments when she received and accepted an offer as 
assistant teacher of mathematics at Wellesley. The firsf 
of September she returned to the college, stopping for 
several days in Washington and New York. The follow- 
ing summer she spent traveling with several girl gradu- 
ates and the teacher of French in England, France and 
Italy. She sent Cornwall a remarkably fine photograph 
of herself taken at Rome. 

This he framed and kept upon his dresser. His 
mother, seeing and admiring the picture, asked; — '''\¥ho 
is the young lady, John!" 

''I do not know, but as soon as I can discover her 
name and domicile, I propose to propose." 

*'It certainly is time; you are nearly thirty. I hope 
to see you married before I go, John." 

''Mother, I know no argument against that ancient 
and hallowed institution, and would not advise a friend 
against taking such a step, even at the present and ever- 
increasing high cost of living. I do not use such language. 
Since I first put on long trousers I have hunted high and 
low for a wife, and with a persistence equalling that of 
a young penniless widow, but without success. Just when 
it seems that within a few days I shall be the happy recip- 
ient of the congratulations of my friends who in their 
hearts feel certain I am about to fall victim to the wiles 
of a designing female person, cruel fate steps in and with 
peremptory halting gesture and commanding voice has 



100 Chit-Chat 

always said; — thus far, but no father. You will doubt- 
less live to see me at fifty struggle through a dance with 
the daughter of my old sweetheart while the son of an- 
other breaks us ; and I, broken of wind and mopping my 
bald head, shall retire to a comer and rest while convers- 
ing with the hostess' grandmother. Seriously, mother, 
I intend to marry just as soon as a girl as good and sweet 
as you are will have me. I am beginning to think it will be 
Mary, or my stenographer. I have not seen Mary for 
more than five years; it is nearly a year since I heard 
from her. In some ways the photograph of that beauti- 
ful, fashionably-gowned girl reminds me of her. Do you 
suppose that's Mary? But she surely is not in Rome! — 
How do you like this, mother? ' ' And John, whanging an 
accompaniment on the piano, sang this Arabian song: 

''The Mother 

''My daughter, 'tis time that thou wert wed; 
Ten summers already are over thy head ; 
I must find you a husband, if under the sun, 
The conscript catcher has left us one. 

' ' The Daughter. 

'' Dear mother, ONE husband will never do : 
I have so much love that I must have two ; 
And I'll find for each, as you shall see. 
More love tlian both can bring to me. 

"One husband shall carry a lance so bright; 
He shall roam the desert for spoil at night ; 
And when morning shines on the tall palm tree, 
He shall find sweet welcome home with me. 



The Saylor Family 101 

''The other a sailor bold shall be: 
He shall fish all day in the deep blue sea; 
And when evening brings his hour of rest, 
He shall find repose on this faithful breast. 

"The Mother. 

' ' There 's no chance my chUd, of a double match, 
For men are scarce and hard to catch ; 
So I fear you must make one husband do. 
And try to love him as well as two. 

"Goodbye, I must go to the office; kiss me, mother!" 

""Well, good morning, Miss Kachel, junior partner; 
how is the firm business coming on? What must we take 
up first? You have been with me more than five years 
and it's always a smile and a pleasant word. You are 
twenty-five and not married. Some one of your race and 
faith is very slow finding out what a fine wife you would 
make. My mother was after me today, saying; 'John, 
you must get married; you are nearly thirty;' and I said; 
'mother, if I do, I guess it will be Mary, or Rachael.' 
You don't know Mar}^, and I doubt if I would if I met 
her ; I have not seen her for five years. ' ' 

"Mr. Cornwall, there's lots of mail to answer and in 
an hour you are to take depositions in the Asher case." 

"Rachel you are too practical. Why don't you let 
me love you. I am convinced that with just a little en- 
couragement I would propose. It's time we both were 
married. We have never had a quarrel in all these years. 
I am worth twenty-five thousand and have a good busi- 
ness. You can have everything you want. Why not, 
Rachael I" 



102 Chit-Chat 

' ' That's just why I am practical ; to keep my head and 
my place; I like the work. — Yes, you can hold my hand 
if you wish and kiss me just once. But if you ever try 
it again, I must return to Louisville. Were you of my 
race and faith, you would not have to ask me twice. I 
hope when I do marry the man will be much like you ; but 
he must be a Jew. We are a scattered people, without 
flag or country; yet a proud nation, seeking no alliances 
with other people. Your religion, founded on my faith, 
holds mine in both reverence and abhorrence. We have 
different sacred and fast days. I must eat other foods. 
We follow diif erent customs in rearing our children. If I 
shoidd marry you I must become a stranger to my own 
people and will be despised by yours. I will bring neither 
riches nor position and, like Ruth of old, must turn my 
back upon my own people. Thy people are not my people. 
For this time I will call you John, and again say it cannot 
be. I am crying; Oh! please! please let's work!" 



Mary mid John are Married 103 

CHAPTER X. 

Mary and John Aiffi Married. 

About two weeks after Caleb Saylor and Eosamond 
were married, John Cornwall left Harlan on a business 
trip for Boston and Pittsburgh. As he had never gone 
east over the C. & 0., he concluded to travel that route, 
boarding the train at Winchester. 

His intention was to travel direct to Boston, where he 
was to make settlement with the executors of the estate 
of Giusto Poggi, who had died some months before, a resi- 
dent of that city. He had left $20,000.00 to Cornwall's 
client, Luigi Poggi, a miner living on Straight Creek 
near the old Savior home. 

After this settlement was made it was his intention to 
return home by way of Pittsburgh, stopping there to at- 
tend a stockholders' meeting of the Pittsburgh Coal & 
Coke Company, of which corporation he had been a direc- 
tor for more than three years. 

As he took his seat in number 9 he saw that quite 
an attractive-looking young woman occupied the opposite 
section. Her face seemed quite familiar, in that she 
might have sat for the photograph which occupied so 
conspicuous a place on his bedroom dresser. He watched 
her, hoping that she might glance up from the book which 
claimed her whole attention. 

On the front seat of her section, from beneath a sum- 
mer wrap thrown over the back, the end of a small leather 
handbag protruded and on it he read; '^M. E. S. Welles- 
ley, Mass." 

He felt a thrill of surprise and pleasure. Taking a 
second and very careful look at the lady, he was convinced 



104 Chit-Chat 

that lie had found the original of the photograph and dis- 
covered the identity of the attractive stranger, though it 
was more than twelve years since he had last seen her. 

How Mary had changed! Her beauty was none the 
less than when he had first seen her, a rosy-cheeked 
mountain girl, who looked at every strange thing in wide- 
eyed, timid wonder; who blushed when she was spoken 
to : and finally, when her timidity wore away, talked with 
him in her crude mountain idioms and localisms. He felt 
sure that when this cultured creature, who radiated poise 
and refinement, should feel inclined to speak after a most 
formal introduction, her voice would be soft and low, 
her words jDrecise and her accent give certain identity 
of Bostonian culture and residence. 

So the mountain lawyer, too snubbed by even this 
thought to rise and speak, sat in confusion across the aisle 
and made timid inventory of the charm and grace of his 
traveling companion. 

She looked up from her book at a screw head in the 
panel about two feet above John's head, with a fixed 
thoughtful glance that saw nothing else ; and John 
blushed. Her dreamy brown eyes spoke of a shackled 
or slumbering soul, voluntarily enduring the isolation of 
cultured spinsterhood, in search for the higher life. He 
felt the cold, bony hand of death reach out and crush his 
dream of love. After another hour of observation, the 
sun came through the window and shed its bright warm 
rays upon her hair and he revived a bit when he dis- 
covered there the warmth and color and glow of the 
southland. She put down her book and walked down the 
aisle ; then he saw that her figure, though tall and slender, 
possessed a freedom of movement, healthy vigor and 
curves that told of a clean and vigorous life from early 



Mary and John are Married 105 

girlhood. Wlien she returned to her seat he studied her 
face with care and knew it as the one he had seen in his 
dreams for years and each time had yearned to kiss. 

At one of the stops a knight of the road, whose busi- 
ness was selling women's ready-to-wear garments, came 
into the car and walked down the aisle past several va- 
cant sections to number 10, where, pausing, he said com- 
placently ; 

^'Miss, may I occupy the forward seat of your com- 
partment, until the conductor assigns me one ? ' ' 

' ' Certainly, the space is unoccupied. ' ' 

'^ You probably find it tiresome traveling alone?" 

''I usually find it more comfortable without com- 
pany. ' ' 

''Are you traveling far?" 

This question the lady seemed not to hear, but rang 
the bell for the porter. 

''Porter, please tell the conductor I wish to speak to 
him. ' ' 

"Conductor, this gentleman has expressed a wish to 
be assigned a seat; he probably desires one in another 
section." 

"There's plenty of room; I told him as he came in to 
occupy number 4. 'Porter, put this gentleman's baggage 
in number 4.' This is number 10; yours is the third 
section forward." 

Another half hour passed. John opening his hand- 
bag, took out some papers ; then, reversing the end, moved 
it so the bag protruded slightly from under the arm-rest 
into the aisle. He took the forward seat and read a while; 
then, resting his head against the window frame, pre- 
tended to sleep. 

The young lady finished her book. She looked out 



106 CUt-Chat 

her window until the view was blotted out by the nearness 
of the hillside; then indolently turned and glanced out 
the opposite window at the swiftly running little river 
and a narrow valley hemmed about by timbered hills. 
Then her glance rested for a moment on the protruding 
hand bag, and she read; "John Cornwall, Harlan, Ky." 

There was an exclamation of surprise; a slight blush 
of anticipation ; a look of joy; and she glanced up into the 
face of the sleeper, whose dreams were evidently pleasant 
as he slig'htly smiled. She saw a man past thirty, of 
strong and thoughtful face, whose hair was slightly thin- 
ning over the temples. The dozen years since she last 
had seen him added much to an expressive face ; his 
shoulders had broadened and he weighed perhaps a pound 
or more for each year; — but it was the same John, her 
John, — and she sat and looked into his face and two tears 
stole down her cheeks. He stirred, and she turned her 
face towards her window. 

The twilight shadows deepened into night. A waiter 
came through calling; "Last call for supper. She arose 
and walking down the aisle towards the diner, heard her 
neighbor move and come following after. When she 
reached the vestibule she dropped her handkerchief and 
as she stooped, he picked it up. Then the little comedy 
of surprise and recognition was acted ; — ' ' Oh, John ! ' ' Oh, 
Mary!" 

As they passed into the diner a wise old waiter, who 
knew he made no mistake when he spoke of a handsome 
woman to a man as his wife, though she might not be, 
said; "Will this table suit your wife, Sar?" Then John 
found that Mary could blush like the momitain girl of old. 

They ate slowly, talking of the many things that had 
happened since last they parted on Straight Creek at the 



Mary and John are Married 107 

foot of the Salt Trace trail, and until the waiter told 
them; "Boss, this car is drapped at the next station and 
they's blowin' fer her now." Then John paid the check 
and gave him a dollar. As the waiter closed the door 
after them he said to another; "There goes a sure nuff 
Southern gentleman. ' ' 

They took seats in Mary's section and continued their 
talk several hours ; about the marriage of Caleb and Rosa- 
mond; Mary's school days; her trip abroad and her ex- 
periences of five years as a teacher; and John of his busi- 
ness, of his mother, of Bradford and Dorothy and Rosa- 
mond; he even told how near he came to proposing to 
Rosamond. 

' ' That explains why you were not invited to the wed- 
ding. I quarreled with Caleb and Rosamond when I 
learned you had not been. Caleb said he supposed you 
were; while Rosamond made the excuse that she in- 
tended to but overlooked you in the rush. She calls her 
husband John Calhoun and Caleb has promised to change 
the sign on his office door and to order knew business 
stationery, which is to be embossed with the name, John 
Calhoun Saylor. ' ' 

The conductor passing through the car glanced at 
them several times as did the drummer who occupied the 
seat forward. They met in the smoking compartment 
and the drummer handed the conductor a cigar. 

"Well, Mr. Drummer, she seems to like the other fel- 
low ; at least she hasn 't sent for me. He must have nerve 
to tackle her after he saw her squelch you. But you 
can never tell what a woman is going to do." 

"If you had kept off a bit T would be sitting right 
there now instead of that young fellow. They seem to 
chatter away like old friends." 



108 Chit-Chat 

The next morning John and Mary ate breakfast to- 
gether in Washington and that afternoon journeyed on to 
New York. When they went into the diner for supper 
and the waiter referred to Mary as John's wife, she did 
not blush, but touched his arm and looked at him with a 
smile of confidence and love. As he returned the glance 
a close observer would have said ; ' ' Tbey are newly mar- 
ried. ' ' 

The next morning Mrs. Cornwall received a tele- 
gram: ''Have followed your advice. Married Marj^ last 
night. Her picture is on my dresser. You can wire us 
at The McAlpin. John." 

Mary and John also telegraphed her mother announc- 
ing the marriage and stating that they would stop over 
ten days on their way home to Harlan. 

John accompanied Mary to Wellesley, where she finally 
succeeded in explaining why it was necessary that she 
should be permitted to resign as teacher of mathematics. 
The girls at first sight of John were quite hysterical, 
exclaiming: "What a handsome man Miss Saylor's 
brother is ! " When they learned his identity and that he 
came to take her away, he was condemned as a horrid 
old baldlieaded man. This opinion was mildly modified 
at the farewell dinner the school gave to Miss Saylor, 
where John at liis best gave the young ladies an informal 
talk on, — "School Days, School Teachers and Matri- 
mony." More than half of the girls were so impressed 
by the sense and sentiment of his talk that for a day or 
two they thought seriously of becoming teachers and 
waiting until they were thirty, when they would marrj'- 
a nice-looking and prosperous young lawyer like Miss 
Saylor's John. 



Mary and John are Married 109 

Jolm rushed through 'his business engagement in Bos- 
ton; then they went down to Atlantic City for several 
days. 

He had written Bradford and Mr. Rogers telling of 
his marriage. They had each telegraphed congratula- 
tions and insisted that John wire the time of their arrival 
in Pittsburgh. This he did. 

They were met at the station by Bradford and Doro- 
thy and Mr. Rogers and his wife. Both families insisted 
that they should be their guests w^hile in the city. A 
compromise was effected by going home with Bradford 
and Dorothy and accepting an invitation to be the guests 
of honor Thursday evening at the Rogers home, where 
they were to remain for the night after a reception and 
dinner, leaving the next day for Kentucky over the Penn- 
sylvania. 

Saturday noon they arrived at Paint Lick and were 
met at the station by Mr. and Mrs. Saylor, Sr. in the 
family carriage drawn by two sleek black mules ; and Mr. 
and Mrs. Saylor, Jr. in their new Pierce Arrow. 

Rosamond had consented to come over, having for- 
given John, because she thought he had in a spirit of 
disappointment at her marriage, rushed to Wellesley and 
married Mary. 

The more than a dozen years that had gone by since 
John had seen Mr. and Mrs. Saylor had been kind to 
them. Mr. Saylor had the look and ways of a prosperous 
farmer. He had grown stout and seemed to enjoy the 
good things of life. His was a jovial, easy-going dis- 
position. He considered that fortune had been kind, now 
that Mary was married to Mr. Cornwall and Caleb, his 
boy, was a big man and married to one of the Clays. 
He owned a farm of more than four hundred acres and 



110 Chit-Chat 

each, year had saved some money, so that now he was 
considered one of the rich farmers of the county. 

He stood in dread and fear of only one person in the 
world and that was Caleb's wife. The lady, disputing the 
family record which he had made when she was a little tot, 
rechristened his Oaleb, John Callioun Saylor, and he 
dared not protest. It was several months before his hard 
head adjusted itself to the new name. He reached per- 
fection by gradation; from Caleb to John Caleb and fin- 
ally mastered John Calhoun. 

Upon receipt of the telegram from New York, opening 
the big family Bible to make an entry of Mary's marriage 
in the family record, he was surprised to find that the 
entry of birth of Caleb Saylor made by him in 1885 had 
been changed by Mrs. Saylor, Jr., to John Calhoun Say- 
lor, 1883 which only left his son about two years his wife's 
junior. Subsequently he discovered that his son and 
Rosamond were each bom in 1883 when he examined a 
carefully mutilated record in the Clay Bible. 

John liked Mrs. Saylor. She was a most unselfish 
soul, giving every thought of mind and every movement 
of her body to service for her husband and children. 

She was a slender, large-framed woman, with snow- 
white hair and a wrinkled, tired, though kindly face. The 
face was a happier one than when he first knew her ; — 
then it seemed all joy had departed from it. She never 
whimpered or found fault or raised her voice in anger 
She was a woman of few words and few tears. Her 
hands, while not those of a lady, were those of a capable, 
hard-working mother and had a touch of gentle softness 
for the cheek of those she loved. Only when Mary and 
Susie were both home did she find time to rest. 

Caleb was even more an egotist than when a boy. 



Mary and John are Married HI 

When lie did net talk about himself his other subject of 
discussion was the charms of his wife, yet John, and 
others thrown with him, discovered he was not a fool. 
Under the tutelage of his wife he was gradually acquir- 
ing another faculty or subject of conversation, and that 
was the power unstintedly to praise any vain person who 
might prove of service to him. He had improved in 
speech and knowledge, but by contact. He scarcely ever 
looked into a book, except to memorize a passage. He 
always carried a pocket dictionary and when an un- 
familiar word was used in his presence, surreptitiously 
consulted it and, familiarizing himself with the meaning 
of the word, used it the first time occasion offered. If he 
once heard a thing he seemed never to forget it, nor a 
man's name or face. If his wife wrote out a speech and 
read it to him a couple of times it was his for delivery in 
practically her words. He struck John as a man devoid 
of conscience, yet, at first blush, of pleasant manner and 
appearance. 

To John it seemed the years had made Rosamond 
nearer the Rosamond of his dream than the youthful 
Rosamond who had wandered over the hills with him and 
to whom he had made love. The thought occurred that 
Caleb must prove a strong and zealous contender for this 
world's honors to satisfy his wife's ambition, else he 
might lose his handsome wife to a greater champion. He 
spoke of this impression to Mary and she shared his view, 
though Rosamond was in no sense flirtatious. 

"Mary, I love all your family, except John Calhoun." 

"Well, John, you married me, not the family, though 
I would have been unhappy had you not liked mother, 
father and Susie." 

' ' You must make your mother visit us as soon as we 
are settled. I believe she really needs the rest. I know 



112 cut-Chat 

that she and mother will be great friends and I know 
your father would like to put in a month hunting up old 
friends and knocking about the hills; he must come, too." 
They remained at the Saylor homestead for three 
days. The night before they left for home, they were en- 
tertained by Mrs. John Calhoun Saylor, who was really 
proud of these two members of her husband's family and 
desired to exhibit them to the friends and relatives of 

LXXt! v-^ldVib* ^ ^ ^ ^ jt; ji. 

As the train drew near Harlan, winding in and out 
along the river and the foothills of Pine Mountain, Mary 
nestled close to John and, dreamily watching the big 
mountain, whose shadow was reflected in the deep pools 
of the river, said: 

''I no longer call to you through space, John, won- 
dering if you hear. Now we travel side by side our nar- 
row, little way of life and read its meaning in each other's 
eyes. We will soon be home, John; and I for one am glad 
we are to live in the mountains. I love them more than 
plain, or rolling pasture, or woodland, or the sea. One 
of my favorite poems is : 

II "pjiou art a mountain stately and serene, 

Rising majestic o'er each earthly things 
And I a lake that 'round thy feet do cling, 

Kissing thy garment's hem, unknown, unseen. 
I tremble when the tempests darkly screen 

Tliy face from mine. I smile when sunbeams fling 
Their bright arms 'round thee. When the blue heav- 
ens lean 

Upon thy breast, I thrill with bliss, king! 
Thou canst not stoop — we are too far apart; 
I may not climb to reach thy mighty heart ; 

Low at thy feet I am content to be. 



Mary and John are Married 113 

But wouldst thou know how great thou art, 

Bend thy proud head, my mountain love, and see 
How all thy glories shine again in me.' " 

''Will your mother be glad to see me, John? Will 
she fear I shall steal too much of her boy's love I" 

"Mary, mother is a little, old woman with a wonder- 
fully big, young heart and a grand soul filled with ten- 
derness and grace and love. There's not a joy in all the 
world she would not share with you. When she shares 
your sorrows, night changes quickly to the dusk of morn- 
ing and as the day comes they flit away like shadows on 
the dewy grass. When she sees you she will kiss you 
and cry a bit and call you 'John's wife' for a day and 
then it will be 'Mary dear.' Were you a stranger, whose 
name had never been mentioned, she would take you in, 
first for my sake, then love you for your own. One day 
I said: 'Mother, your aim in life seems to be to live for 
and wait on me.' 'No, John, my aim in life is to live 
like Him!' She has kept some of earth's clay out of 
my soul. ' ' 

As the train pulled into the station, Mary surrepti- 
tiously powdered her nose. Mrs. Cornwall, Mrs. Neal, 
Duffield and several other friends were there to meet 
them. 

Mrs. Cornwall seemed not to see John. As she took 
Mary in her arms she called her "John's wife"; they 
cried a wee bit and as she let her go, John heard her say 
"Mary dear"; and he knew his mother's heart approved 
of his wife. Then he kissed his mother and they greeted 
his other friends. 

Mrs. Neal was greatly surprised at Mary's appear- 
ance. "Mrs. Cornwall, you really mean to tell me that 
she was born on Straight Creek?" 



114 CUt-Cliat 

CHAPTER XL 
Home Life. 

Mrs. Cornwall, upon the receipt of the telegram noti- 
fying her of John's marriage, went to his room and tak- 
ing Mary's photograph, carried it to the window and 
in the strong light of the June day studied the face. 

Even under her critical analysis, that of a mother- 
in-law whose love was centered in her son and who be- 
lieved that he was entitled to the world's best, the pic- 
ture met her approbation. 

She held it in her arms, as one who loved might have 
held the original; and after a few tears of mingled sad- 
ness and joy — sadness for what had gone from her life 
and joy for what she thought had come into her son's — 
and after a prayer that God would bless the union of her 
son and this woman, making their life long and true and 
completing their happiness by giving them sweet chil- 
dren to make the union one of body and soul, she carried 
it down to her parlor and placed it on the center table 
beside that of her son's, wreathing and clustering' them 
round with deep-red, velvety roses from the garden, and 
each day until they came gathered fresh ones, replacing 
those that withered. She telegraphed her blessing and 
love to them both and wrote Mary a long letter, telling 
her how happy she should be to welcome her home as 
John's wife and her daughter. 

Though Mary several times had asked, John had told 
her very little about their home. She knew from de- 
scriptions Rosamond and Dorothy had given her that it 
was an attractive place. When they drove into the yard 
and up to the porch with its colonial pillars and the old- 



Home Life 115 

fashioned, arched doorway, he could see that she was 
artistically satisfied. 

Then as they passed through the portal into the hall 
and the double parlors, she gave voice to her apprecia- 
tion. 

''Mrs. Cornwall, you have made the house indeed a 
home. No wonder John was so near remaining a bache- 
lor. You made him entirely too comfortable; he will ex- 
pect too much. John, see how your mother has bordered 
our photographs with roses. ' ' 

"I hope you and John will be pleased with your 
rooms. If they are not just what you wish, satisfy your- 
selves; the house is large enough. Mary, you know the 
house is yours. I have been after John for ten years to 
marry and give me a chance to shift the responsibility of 
housekeeper to younger shoulders." 

"You know they say comparisons are odious. I am 
sure if you were to force me to assume instant charge, 
John would never believe I could make a good house- 
keeper. Were the house inartistic or disordered, I might 
be tempted to do so, but everything is so harmonious, so 
comfortable, so homelike, that I must serve a long ap- 
prenticeship before you should force the responsibility 
upon me. You know I have been a teacher; I must be 
gradually taught housekeeping, and in the meantime am 
to be your daughter as John is your boy." 

''Mother, when did you have all this done?" 

"The day after I received your telegram I sent to 
Louisville and had Mr. Strassel come up; he, Mrs. Neal 
and I redecorated and refurnished these rooms for 
Mary. ' ' 

' ' You have been very thoughtful. John, your mother 
has not given up her rooms for us, has she? If so, we 
must refuse to take them." 



116 Chit-Chat 

"No, one of them was mine; the other was a spare 
bedroom." 

"Please come to this window. What a happy view, 
the garden, the river, the valley, the fields of grain and 
the distant, blue mountains! John, I love your mother 
and my home most as much as I do you!" 

The neighbors and friends of the Cornwalls were very 
kind to Mary. She grew to be very fond of Mrs. Neal and 
Mrs. Dufiield. Duffield, several years before, had mar- 
ried Helen Creech. 

Mary was just beginning to feel thoroughly at home, 
and under Mrs. Cornwall's tutelage and diplomacy un- 
consciously assuming charge as mistress of the house, 
which was not so hard, as she had an efficient maid and 
had always helped her mother, when Dorothy and Brad- 
ford came on from Pittsburgh. Ever since their mar- 
riage they had spent the month of August with Mrs. 
Neal. 

After their arrival they, with John and Mary, began 
wandering about the hills and playing the part of lovers 
as they had done years before, though the Bradfords 
were somewhat hampered in their rambles by a little son 
whom they had christened John Durrett Bradford. 

Rosamond, who knew that the Bradfords were visit- 
ing Mrs. Neal, telegraphed Mary that she and her hus- 
band were coming to make her a visit, leaving home on 
the 12th of August; they would remain ten days. She 
answered, expressing her pleasure, and asked that they 
bring her mother with them. 

While it was a matter of no importance to John Cal- 
houn and, therefore, he made no objection, his wife re- 
fused to bring her, saying: "We will not mention that 
we intend going to her. She can go after we return. I 



Home Life 117 

am going on a pleasure trip; not to look after an old 
woman. ' ' 

When they arrived, Mary was greatly disappointed 
that her mother had not come. When told by Rosamond 
that they had not asked her mother because she did not 
look well and the trip might prove too trying, she was 
worried about her mother's health and immediately 
wrote her sister. 

In answer, her sister said: "Mother was vefy much 
disappointed when she learned John and Rosamond had 
gone to visit you, as had she known, she would have come 
with them. She is perfectly well and it is quite evident 
to me that they did not want her with them. You need 
not be surprised at anything that pair do." 

John Calhoun did not care to wander about the hills 
or picnic along the river bank with his wife, saying: "I 
had enough of climbing hills and basket meetings when 
a boy." His wife accompanied Mary and John on their 
rambles, while he loafed around the hotel and the court 
house, making friends and acquaintances, or rode over 
to the mines, cultivating the miners and discussing poli- 
tics with them. 

He had acquired the knack under his wife's tutelage 
of beginning an argument with a man and gradually 
coming around to his antagonist 's way of thinking ; com- 
plimenting his opponent upon his way of making a dif- 
ficult question clear. He would tell him: "Now I un- 
derstand it for the first time. I was wrong, you are 
right." Thereupon he and his opponent usually began 
a sort of Alphonse and Gaston species of concessions 
which ended in Saylor convincing the man to his way of 
thinking. His wife said it was the Clay way of per- 
suasion. 



118 Chit-Chat 

Several days after Rosamond and her husband ar- 
rived, John's mother had a slight illness which kept 
Mary at home. Rosamond insisted on continuing the 
rambles which had been planned, and her husband re- 
fusing to accompany her, John was forced to do so. 

Thus, in a way, the relations of more than a half- 
dozen years before were re-established. When they were 
with Dorothy and Bradford she insisted on going where 
they with their little, two-year-old boy could not go, 
and in this way managed that she and John were much 
together. 

When they passed some place she remembered from 
her former rambles of the years before, she had a way 
of recalling it and saying: "It was here, John, we sat 
on the rock and you brought me water from the spring 
in a cup of leaves; let's do it again for old-time's sake. 
It was here, John, we seined the minnows; it was here 
you taught me the jack-knife dive ; it was here you picked 
me up, oh, so tenderly! and with so much anxious solici- 
tude, I have half a mind to fall again" until John grew 
timid, and the next time begged Mary to come with them, 
and when she said it was impossible, sought to keep with 
the other members of the party, but Rosamond was the 
better manager and their solitary rambles continued. 

A day or two before she was to return home, as they 
sat resting on a moss-grown rock in a secluded cove far 
up the mountainside, she placed her hand over John's 
and said: 

' ' Tell me, John, what you were going to ask the night 
of the dance so many years ago, when you brought me 
out to the arbor and we found Dorothy and Howard 
Bradford there? 



Home Life 119 

"I thought I loved you and was going to ask you to 
be my wife. ' ' 

' ' Why didn 't you, John — do ; didn 't you love me ? ' ' 

' ' I had a horrid dream about you and before I recov- 
ered from it you became offended and returned home. I 
never saw you afterwards until Mary and I were mar- 
ried." 

"So you let a dream shatter my dreams of love and 
happiness." 

''You should not say that, Rosamond. You are mar- 
ried and to a man of your own choosing and I to the wife 
of my choice. ' ' 

''Mine was a marriage of convenience; I did it believ- 
ing that I could manage my husband and, with even the 
crude material at hand, make a man. I am regretting 
it even now after less than four months. He either has 
less sense than I thought or is harder to manage. I do 
not even respect him and if you were still single and 
wished it, I could get a divorce Why did you not follow 
me home, John? That's what I expected you to do." 

"Don't; such talk is not right and you must not say 
such things to me Even though I loved you once, I now 
love only one woman in the world and that is Mary. Were 
we both single, I could not marry you unless Mary was 
married to some other man. There is no use talking 
about such things ; they are a forgotten past. I shall not 
go out with you again; I dare not; you are a fascinating 
woman and the old love might return." 

"You coward!" 

John rose from his seat and, deathly pale, walked 
ahead of Rosamond down the mountainside and she, pale 
and trembling with anger, followed after. Neither spoke 



120 Chit-Chat 

until they joined Dorothy and Bradford under some old 
elms near the river. 

From that day until the Saylors left for home John 
was too busy at the office for any more rambler. Rosa- 
mond was ill-tempered and spent most of her time in her 
room. When her door was opened the quiet of the house 
was occasionally disturbed by loud-voiced wrangling 
with her husband; though in the presence of strangers 
she always greeted him in a gently modulated voice and 
with a smile. 

The following spring the Pittsburgh Coal & Coke 
Company sold out to a Detroit manufacturer of automo- 
biles and John was instrumental in closing the deal. As 
fee and profit on the sale of his stock in the company 
he realized a little more than twenty-three thousand 
dollars. 

He was retained by the new company as their local 
counsel at a salary of three thousand dollars and from 
his other business realized an income of four thousand 
dollars more. This seemed to be about the limit of earn- 
ing capacity in the little, mountain city, though he and 
his wife never thought of moving. They were both satis- 
fied and loved the mountains and their neighbors. Their 
mother was content where her children, John and Mary, 
were. 

In the fall of 1911 he was the Democratic elector from 
the Eleventh Congressional District and made a few 
speeches which attracted some little attention. The fol- 
lowing summer he was offered and declined the Assistant 
United States District Attorneyship for the Eastern 
Kentucky District. 



Home Life 121 

On the 12th day of May, 1910, his thirty-eighth birth- 
day, his wife presented him with a son. After a discus- 
sion lasting several days, in which he and Mary had less 
to say than his mother or Mrs. Neal or Mrs. Simeon Say- 
lor, who was visiting her daughter, the boy was chris- 
tened John Saylor Cornwall; and to avoid confusion in 
an otherwise quiet and well-regulated household, was 
called Saylor. 

His father called him ''Sailor Boy" and wanted to 
take him down to the river to sail toy boats before he 
cut his stomach teeth but the boy's grandmothers would 
not permit it. 

The two grandmothers were constantly quarrelling as 
to who should hold John Saylor Cornwall, while the baby 
was either crying to go to his father or squirming to get 
down and crawl on the floor. 

His grandfather, who was now Colonel Simeon Saylor 
(i. e., by courtesy, since he was quite an extensive land- 
owner), began to think that John Saylor Cornwall in the 
years to come might grow to be almost as great as his 
Uncle John Calhoun, who was now Congressman from 
the Eighth District. 

He began telling the boy how great he was going to 
be until his mother put a stop to it by threatening to send 
him home before the boy's second birthday, the celebra- 
tion of which event the grandfather and two grandmoth- 
ers looked forward to with excited expectancy, as he was 
the only grandchild in either family. 

On his second birthday he was showered with pres- 
ents. Everybody remembered him, except his Aunt 
Rosamond. She left the Cornwall family alone after her 
visit in August, following the marriage of John and 
Mary. 



122 CUt-Chat 

She was now in Washington with her husband ; or, as 
some of her friends put it, she was in Washington, ac- 
companied by her husband. 

As a politician, he was not in her class. She some 
time since had ceased in her attempts to gratify ambition 
by reflective honors from her husband and had marched 
forth under the leadership of Mrs. Catt as a most trusted 
lieutenant. She was head of the Woman's Suffrage Or- 
ganization of Kentucky ; was in great demand as a public 
speaker and heralded by an extensive following as the 
probable successor of Mrs. Catt in the fight for the eman- 
cipation of women. 

Her husband, in spite of his distinguished air and 
faculty as a personal press agent, was slowly losing his 
identity. He was not infrequently referred to, particu- 
larly in Washington, as the husband of Mrs. Rosamond 
Clay Saylor. 



On the way home from his visit, Grandpa Saylor 
stopped off at Pineville and spent a day or two on the 
head of Straight Creek with his former neighbors. 

The old home place was occupied by Jim Helton, who, 
when he sold his land to the coal company, moved into 
the Saylor house. He spent a day with the Heltons; he 
even visited the old cliff-house still and at twilight 
started down the creek for Pineville. In the valley it 
was very dark, as the moon had not yet risen above the 
mountain. 

When opposite Elhannon Howard's, the horse he was 
riding stumbled over something in the middle of the road 
and horse and rider were hurled over the bank into the 
creek. Elhannon, hearing the noise made by the horse 
floundering around in the water and old man Saylor 



Home Life 123 

swearing, came out bearing a flaming pine knot, and the 
two old enemies faced each other. 

Saylor's horse had stumbled over one of Elhannon's 
cows asleep in the road and the frightened cow, strug- 
gling to her feet, had thrown horse and rider over the 
bank. The rider was unhurt, but the horse's right fore- 
leg was broken. 

' * Damn you, Elhannon, why don 't you and your wife 
sleep out in the middle of the road, too. You will cer- 
tainly pay for that horse and my wetting. I am too old 
to fight you, but I will law you in Squire Ingram's 
court. ' ' 

''All right, Sim Saylor; I'll be thar." 

''And if I lose thar, I'll take it to the Circuit Court." 

"All right, Sim Saylor, I'll be thar." 

"And if I lose in the Circuit Court, I'll take it to the 
Court of Appeals." 

"All right, Sim Saylor; I'll be thar." 

"And if I lose in the Court of Appeals, I'll take it to 
hell, the next place." 

' ' All right, Sim Saylor, I won 't be thar, but my law- 
yer will. Keep on your shirt, Sim, and come into the 
house. The old woman can make you comfortable for 
the night." 

They went to the house and Mr. Saylor took off his 
wet clothes and went to bed. When he awoke the next 
morning they hung on a chair, dry and nicely cleaned; 
there was even a fashionable crease down the trouser 
legs. Elhannon's dude son had pressed them for him. 

As he and Elhannon sat at breakfast they talked 
about the bees and the old Southdown ram which several 
years before had been gathered to his father's, leaving 
several noble scions behind. 



124 CUt-Chat 

When breakfast was over Elhannon's boy, the dude, 
drove up in front of the house in a buckboard, and Say- 
lor climbed in beside him. As the boy started off Elhan- 
non called: ''Look here, dood, don't drive that horse 
over any cows in the road." 

Old man Saylor laughed and called back: "You and 
I are too old to law ; you settle with old man Samuels for 
his horse and we '11 call it square. You and the old woman 
come down to the fair and stop with us." 

*'A11 right, Sim Saylor; I'll be thar; so long and good 
luck." 



PART II. 



Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's 
Expense. 



CHAPTER I. 

Mrs. O'Flannagan lived in Limerick, the Irish colony 
of Louisville. Her husband, a policeman under the 
Grainger administration, was ''doped by a friend" and, 
being found in a stupor, was fired by the Board of Public 
Safety. His friend's brother inherited the beat and the 

Tenth-street or side door of the saloon at West 

Green Street, swung more loosely of hinge on Sunday 
than formerly. 

Some days after his dismissal O'Flannagan, passing 
the cart of a hot-tamale man at the entrance to the ball 
park, became involved in an argument between the ven- 
dor, a Sicilian, and a boy and was knifed by the vendor. 
He was buried three days later after a convivial wake, 
the success of which was in some measure a consolation 
for his widow. 

His estate, besides his widow, consisted of a four- 
room, shot-gun cottage, meagerly furnished, and three 
boys, Tim, Pat and Jerry. 

Tim was fourteen, and after school sold papers at 
Fourth and Broadwa^y. The other two boys were of suf- 
ficient years of discretion to dodge a motorcycle if the 
rider gave stentorian warning. 

Mrs. O'Flannagan, a husky, raw-boned dame, adopted 
the profession of a washlady, and found many ladies who 
were anxious to procure her services since the colored 



128 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagmi's Expense 

ladies had deserted their washtubs to work in the Axton 
tobacco factory. 

Tim always brought home the worn outside paper of 
his bundle, or else one that some customer had glanced 
through and thrown away, for his mother to read. She 
was deeply interested in the progress of the World War. 

After ten hours over the washtub, she would change 
her sud-soaked dress, get the boys their supper, clean and 
dry the dishes, scrub the two little chaps and put them 
to bed; then, after eight o^clock, sit down at the window 
where the street light shone in and read about those 
' ' devilish Huns, ' ' her moist, strong face, to which clung 
her brown hair, stringy from sweat, working and chang- 
ing expression with feelings of sympathy and patriotism. 

After she had read all about the war and the Red 
Cross, but nothing else, she got out a ball of gray yarn 
and needles and knitted till 10:30. She had promised to 
knit two pairs of socks a week for the Limerick Red 
Cross Unit. Then after her prayers, which were wholly 
intercessory, for her boys and their daily bread and the 
motherless boys in Flanders, her day's work was done. 
She went to the big bed by the window and kissed her 
three boys, then to her cot in the corner and slept the 
sound sleep of the faithful and the true. 

She had not been to a picture show in three years; 
had never been in an automobile, nor to the derby, nor 
the State Fair, but each Sunday morning walked in to 
the Cathedral to early mass. 

She was always at home, except when she made the 
trip to the grocery, or to The Puritan to deliver the wash, 
or to the knitting unit to exchange the pair of well- 
knitted socks (on the tops of which she always made a 
narrow border of red, white and blue) for more yarn. 



Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 129 

She gave the boys twenty cents each every Saturday 
night to go to the picture show and for peanuts. They 
knew all the knot-holes in the ball park fence and all the 
home players by name and sight. They argued and some- 
times fought over the umpire's decision. 

The Government selected and named a training camp 
site, out the Preston Street car line, Camp Taylor. It 
was soon rumored around Limerick how they were burn- 
ing down practically new buildings to make immediate 
room for barracks and were paying unheard-of prices for 
labor. Everj^ one who owned a saw, hammer and square 
and who could hit the hammer with the nail, called him- 
self a carpenter and journeyed thither. The paper boys 
became water boys at three dollars per day. So Tim gave 
up his paper stand and became a water boy. 

Mrs. 'Flannagan, going down to the store for a pair 
of shoes and taking three dollars to pay for them, the 
price she had been paying for the same shoe for ten 
years, was forced to return home for three dollars more, 
as she was told: ''Last week the price was raised to 
$5.98." Everywhere she went to buy some simple neces- 
sity she was told of a sudden similar raise. 

Tlie husbands and sweethearts of the few remaining- 
colored washladies having procured jobs at the camp and 
the women themselves receiving liberal offers at other 
occupations, deserted the washtub. The ladies of The 
Puritan were forced to get Mrs. 'Flannagan or buy an 
electric washer and iron or surreptitiously do the family 
wash in the bathtub and dry it in the kitchenette. 

Three or four times daily a limousine or sedan drove 
up in front of Mrs. 'Flannagan 's and a daintily be- 
decked creature in a fifty-dollar hat and a two-hundred- 
dollar dress, wearing twenty-dollar shoes, stepped out 
exhibiting a none too slender calf encased in a five-dollar 



130 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

stocking, though her father might have gotten his start as 
a section-hand at two dollars per day on the L. & N. or 
have driven a huckster's wagon, or tended bar, or cur- 
ried horses. She tripped into the house and, after shak- 
ing hands with the washlady (she was hard pushed), 
who was forced to quit work, wipe her hands on the roller 
towel and entertain her visitor, said: 

"Oh, Mrs. O'Flannagan, Mrs. Rothchilds says you are 
a beautiful laundress and that you always return all the 
things when you promise. I had a nigger doing my work 
and she was an awful nuisance. I do believe she wore 
my stockings and my teddy-bears. Mrs. Rothchilds is a 
friend of mine; we live in adjoining apartments. There 
are four in her family and only three in mine and her 
son Leo has so many shirts. She tells me you have been 
her laundress for three years and that she pays you a 
dollar and a half a week. Now that's too cheap. You 
give up her washing and take mine. I will pay you 
three dollars a w^eek and send it round in the car by 
Charles." 

"I have been doing Mrs. Rothchilds' wash for more 
than three years. When prices went up so much she of- 
fered to pay me more, saying high prices had cut the 
heart out of the dollar. I said: 'No, you furnish the 
soap and starch and what you pay is enough. I want 
to do what I can to help these times, and the way to put 
the heart back in the dollar is to put prices down; we 
can all help do that. All I want is to make an honest 
living and bring up my three boys to be good men.' I 
sometimes think happiness consists in having few wants. 
I am glad to see you are doing so well. I believe I know 
you. You are Rachael Reubenstein, the daughter of 
Herman Reubenstein, who used to have the old-clothes 
store at Ninth and Market. You and I used to play dolls 



Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannugan^s Expense 131 

together. Father went on your father's bond when he 
bought all those clothes and jewelry from two coons for 
twenty dollars." 

'^ Charles, start the car; let us leave this low neigh- 
borhood, and wash the car when you get back to the 
garage." 



The National War Work Council of the Y. M. C. A. 
and kindred organizations, having started their work 
and particularly that most important portion of solicit- 
ing funds from the general public, Mrs. Breckenridge 
Crittenden Clay, of 4897 Third Avenue, was elected as 
head of the women's committee. 

Fair, young girls in fluffy dresses and of just that 
age supposed to be most appealing and irresistible to 
men, were placed in the office and bank buildings and 
were directed to shower their smiles upon the strangers 
in the hotel lobbies, while certain fat and willing dames 
past forty were given the residence sections of the great 
common people and told to make a house-to-house can- 
vass. They were instructed, however, to omit the fac- 
tories and business houses intermittently located in such 
sections, as they were to be looked after by a selected 
coterie who called in state and were supposed to be spe- 
cially fitted for just such solicitations. 

Mrs. Weissinger Robinson, who was not on the best 
of terms with Mrs. Clay, but who always helped in such 
campaigns for contributions, was assigned to the resi- 
dence section of Limerick, while Mrs. Clay's most inti- 
mate friend, Mrs. Castleman Smith, was assigned to 
Third and Fourth avenues between Kentucky and Hill 
streets. 



132 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan^s Expense 

One hot afternoon, while Mrs. O'Flannagan was 
hanging out the wash, the car of Mrs. Robinson drove up 
to her door. 

''Horace, climb out and tell whoever lives here to 
come to the car." 

The chauffeur knocked on the door and when Mrs. 
'Flannagan opened it, delivered his message. She came 
out, wiping her wet, water-wrinkled hands upon her 
flour-sack apron, supposing that here was another lady 
looking for a laundress. 

"I am Mrs. Weissinger Robinson and this is Mrs. 
Decatur Jones. We are asking subscriptions for the 
Y. M. C. A. and other kindred institutions, the money to 
be used for the comfort and entertainment of our soldier 
boys in Europe, to furnish them with shelter huts near 
the front line where they may rest, have picture shows, 
theatricals, innocent games, a library and be given hot 
coffee, chocolate and other homelike things; they will 
also be given writing materials. We have been asked to 
visit each house in this section and ask contributions." 

"How nice and homelike that will be for the boys! 
If every mother gives, she can be sure her boy over there 
will share in the giving. I have saved up forty dollars 
for winter clothes for my boys, but we will give ten of 
it. I am sorry I can not do more. ' ' 

At night when the canvass of that section was com- 
pleted Mrs. Robinson had collected $843.50, while Mrs. 
Castleman Smith, of the Third Avenue section, had col- 
lected $327.00. 

Mrs. Decatur Jones, talking about the contributions 
with Mrs. Robinson, said: '*I am so glad we put it over 
that Mrs. Castleman Smith. My husband gave me twen- 
ty-five dollars to contribute, but I thought that was too 
much, so gave Mrs. Smith, who had our district, two 



Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flamiagan's Expense 133 

dollars. I knew there would be no trouble in collecting 
this city's apportionment. We always 'go over the top.' 
Limerick certainly did beautifully, and I might just as 
well have given all the twenty-five dollars, as I lost it 
playing bridge." 



The necessary fund having been raised by popular 
subscription, the Y. M. C. A., K. of C. and Salvation Army 
began the process of preparation to send over a corps 
of workers to look after the spiritual and physical wel- 
fare of the American boys sent overseas and assigned for 
training or fighting service to camp or trench in England, 
France, Italy, Russia and Mesopotamia. 

In the list of recruits for International Y service there 
were barbers and lawyers, truck farmers and preachers, 
mechanics and professors, dentists and veterinarians, 
meat-eaters and vegetarians — an average lot of Amer- 
icans picked up in the hurley -burley and hasty prepara- 
tion for war. 

M\ v,^ere recommended by men of standing in their 
respective communities. If among them there were a 
few black sheep, the responsibility rested with the local 
Y which made the investigation, or on those respectable 
local citizens who indorsed them, and not on the Inter- 
national Y. The Government, when applications for pass- 
ports were filed, made an investigation by special agent 
of the applicant's loyalty and character. 

Thus were gathered together several thousand men 
whose average of age was probably forty, nearly all 
starting from home with a conscientious desire to render 
real patriotic service in the great war. 

There were a few young men who joined the Y to 
avoid more serious military service. Tliere were a few 



134 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

others who had no other object than to see France and 
Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's expense. There were per- 
haps a very few who sought sinful adventure and ex- 
perience. 

The majority left home upon the receipt of a telegram 
ordering them to report in New York at once, prepared 
to sail for Europe. They were fired with zeal and pa- 
triotism, expecting to sail at once and upon arrival in 
Europe to serve in the front line under the very muzzle 
of Grerman big Berthas. 

When they arrived in New York they reported at the 
Hotel St. Andrews and were then assigned to that or 
some other hotel and directed to report the following- 
morning at 347 Madison Avenue, where the International 
Y had its offices. 

Then they stood in line a day or two, usually snubbed 
if they asked some one of the smaller office men a ques- 
tion, and when they sought information, or to comply 
with certain regulations at the desk designated in their 
printed instructions as the proper one, they were referred 
to some one else or told by a stenographer that the gen- 
tleman was out just at present, or that the applicant must 
first go to some other desk before he could attend to him. 
This was the ground-floor experience, where the utmost 
inexperience was slowly ground down to competency and 
the green Y men were gradually knocked and buffeted 
through in accordance with the regulations. In this way 
their patriotism and resolutions were given a dush and 
first shock, from which they never wholly recovered be- 
cause of many subsequent similar experiences. 

The office building was arranged much on the order 
of a Chinese restaurant; in that as you journeyed sky- 
ward conditions improved. The ground floor was the 
worst, but as the elevator ascended you met with more 



Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 135 

courtesy and consideration. By the time you passed the 
fourth floor the man behind the desk had time to answer 
a relevant question, as he was not riled by his own in- 
competency. 

After they had been in New York a day or two they 
learned that their passports had not been issued and 
therefore there was no immediate prospect for sailing. 
They were then ordered to a training conference for ten 
days, which many attended for months, retaining their 
rooms and eating at an expensive hotel at the expense of 
Mrs. O'Flannagan. 

At the conference, with the exception of lessons in 
the language of the country where they were to be lo- 
cated and the physical training given them, to many the 
time seemed wasted. They were subjected to daily lec- 
tures on morals and patriotism by professors who talked 
to them as to a group of fourth-grade boys, and sought 
to impress upon them that it would be unbecoming in a 
Y secretary to flirt with the girls of the street of Paris 
and London, or to lie around drunk in a front-line trench. 
But the professors could not help it; they were fifty and 
their habits were formed. They had been talking to boys 
from eight to sixteen years old for thirty years. They 
could not understand that a lawyer or dentist or preacher 
past forty might be a little set in his ways and might 
know almost half as much about the girls of the street 
and a plain drunk as a Boston college professor. The 
pupil might even have had the experience. 

Possibly some of the men before sailing during their 
hundred nights on Broadway received a few instructions 
first-hand about the girls of the street and the evils of 
intemperance, which in a small measure prepared their 
innocent souls for the shock of a short sojourn in Paris. 
Certainly that experience with what the professors had 



136 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

told them was sufficient to keep them from miconsciously 
being led astray, though I have been told that some of 
them offered the new and heretofore unheard-of excuse: 
"She did tempt me and I did eat." 

Tiien they were further trained to march and to sing; 
since when they landed upon foreign shores they un- 
doubtedly would spend most of their time marching in 
bands about the streets of London and Paris and Rome 
and possibly in due course Berlin, singing: "Tlie Yanks 
are Coming "and ''America Done It, "because the French, 
Italians and Germans know little or nothing about music, 
and any American Y man, especially a blacksmith from 
Shoulder Blade, Kentucky, could give them a few lessons. 
And the British — why, they could do nothing, or would 
do nothing, till they got there. They were drilled for a 
month or more in squads right and squads left and taught 
by music masters to sing: "Here We Are, Hear the Eagle 
Scream. ' ' 

The last time they marched was when they marched 
off the boat on the other shore; after that when they 
walked they hoofed it. And the last time they sang was 
just before they heard the Italians sing. The first per- 
formance by comparison with the second sounded as a 
tom-tom concert in competition with the celestial choir. 
Talk about carrying coals to Newcastle ; the most absurd 
performance of the Y was exporting American singers 
to entertain the Italian army. 

Have you thought about it I Since Woodrow Wilson 
has been President, America has been afilicted with what 
might be called the Professors' Age. The professors in 
the Y certainly had the pull. If a kitchen was opened 
in Flanders, a professor of chemistry was the director 
in charge; a chef was no better than a kitchen scullion. 
If a tooth was to be pulled, a professor of anatomy per- 



Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 137 

formed the operation because he knew the root from the 
crown, while a dentist handled freight in a warehouse. 
A professor of mathematics was put in charge of motor 
vehicles, while a machinist arranged the programme for 
a vocal concert. A professor of languages would be made 
chief accountant, while an expert accountant was put in 
charge of a moving-picture machine. Professor Brown 
was given charge in France; Professor Greene in Eng- 
land, and Professor Black in Italy; and their regional 
directors were professor this and that; a professor of 
penmanship in Rome, a professor of biology in Genoa, a 
professor of languages in Brescia, and a professor of 
something else in Naples, Milan, Venice, Trieste and 
Palermo. There was as much of school-teacher dictator- 
ship in the foreign Y as Secretary Lansing found at the 
head of the State Department. When a doughboy re- 
ferred to the Y as ' ' the damn Y, " it is possible he recog- 
nized the secretary in charge as his former professor of 
mathematics or languages. 

But slowly as these professors returned to America 
order came out of chaos; the Y adjusted itself and be- 
came an efficient machine. We can probably look upon 
it "as a permanent organization in foreign lands by the 
time these gifted and well-trained executives, these 
learned expatriates, have all been called home. 

Because of mismanagement and disorganization in 
the beginning, many a Y man who had left home with 
the best intentions, became disappointed and disgusted 
and so unfit for service. 

He began by traveling from pillar to post and ended 
by seeing France and Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's ex- 
pense. He returned home saying unkind things of the Y. 
Those who saw him traveling about, usually in an ex- 
pensive car, burning gasoline which cost more than a 



138 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan^s Expense 

dollar a gallon or traveling free on overcrowded trains, 
needed to transport troops or civilians on imperative 
business, said unkind things of the Y. 

The men in the service of the Y had no reason for 
complaint at the reception or courtesy extended them by 
the foreign governments where they were placed. In 
Italy they had free first-class transportations and could 
frank their baggage. The organization was given free 
freight, express, postal and telegraph service. Certain 
government monopolies were waived and customs' 
charges revoked in its favor. 

Nor could the men complain of the Y in the allow- 
ance for expenses and salaries, as the organization in 
every instance more than lived up to its agreement. No 
great criticism can be found with the organization. A 
man who wanted to work and serve had the opportunity. 
Just criticism for incompetence was local, and for dis- 
courtesy and dishonesty was individual. 



''Y" Service 139 

CHAPTER II. 

''Y" Service. 

One. evening in the spring of 1918 John Calhoun Say- 
lor, ex-Congressman, sat before the open fire in the old 
Clay residence, reading the Courier-Journal. 

''Just as I expected, thirty -five, that gets me. I was 
born in 1885." Then he read to his wife that the draft 
age would be raised to thirty-five. 

"But, John, you are married." 

"Yes, thoroughly — but that makes no difference in 
my case. We have no children; you and I have some 
little property, enough of an income to live on; there's 
no one dependent upon me; I'm as strong as a mule, feet, 
eyes, ears and teeth all right; no chance for rejection; 
they'll get me sure. I guess it would have been better 
if I had gone to an officer's training camp. My friends 
know I am no coward ; I have been shot at before, but I 
do not want some spindley, little dry-goods clerk of a 
lieutenant telling me where to get off at; and I don't 
fancy living in Washington as a dollar-a-year man. I 
rebel against restraint and routine." 

"John, though I would miss you greatly, as you know 
a few months ' foreign service would help you politically. 
All the boys and younger men in the eastern end of the 
State are in Europe, or preparing for foreign service. 
It would be a mistake to wait and be drafted. When the 
women begin voting, as they will in a year or two, they 
will vote for the ex-soldier." 

"Foreign service is all right, if the war don't last 
too long. It is the training camp I want to dodge. Well, 
this might help out — 'The International Y. M. C. A. de- 



140 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

sires several hundred men for immediate service abroad. 
Kentucky is expected to furnish thirty of this number. 
They must be over the present draft age and contract to 
serve one year or for duration of the war. Applicants 
please write or call upon Mr. Theobald Burton, Y. M. C. 
A. Building, Louisville, Ky.' 

''Suppose we go to Louisville tomorrow? Then I 
will call upon Mr. Burton and learn what would be ex- 
pected of me." 

Mr. and Mrs. Saylor went to Louisville and to see 
Mr. Burton. John Calhoun made out an application for 
service, which was held up until he furnished a physi- 
cian's health certificate and the declarations of three 
reputable citizens, including the pastor of the church he 
attended, as to his moral fitness for the work. Then his 
application was forwarded for approval to the general 
offices. 

Then he made application for a passport for service 
in Italy and France, which was forwarded by the Clerk 
of the United States District Court to Washington. He 
was then vaccinated and given the typhoid serum treat- 
ment — precautions required under army regulations. 

Feeling assured that the Y. M. C. A. could not do with- 
out his services, he returned home and made preparation 
for a year's absence. 

He so managed that the local papers gave him quite 
a boost. They told how he had gone to Louisville, where 
he had made repeated efforts to enlist in both the army 
and the navy, but had been rejected. He then made ap- 
plication to enter the International Y. M. C. A. for for- 
eign service and had been accepted. "This Mr. Saylor 
had done at great personal inconvenience and consider- 
able business sacrifice, feeling that it was his duty to 



''Y'' Service 141 

serve his country. He expects to sail for Europe before 
the end of the month." 

On the morning of the 2d of June he received a tele- 
gram from the International Y to report in New York, 
prepared to sail immediately upon arrival. He left home 
that afternoon and on the night of the 3d reported at 
the Hotel St. Andrews, where he was assigned quarters, 
sharing his room with another Y man. There he re- 
mained, his expenses paid by the Y, until he sailed three 
months later. 

The morning after arrival, reporting at the main of- 
fice, 347 Madison Avenue, he was told that his passport 
had not been received and it was impossible to tell when 
it might be. 

Speaking a little Italian, which Luigi Poggi had 
taught him when a boy, he was directed to prepare for Y 
service with the Italian army and sent to take the train- 
ing course at the university. 

There he was taught to march and to sign ''The 
Yanks are Coming" and other choice vocal selections; 
was lectured on patriotism and cautioned against intem- 
perance, lewd and lascivious conduct and the great temp- 
tations held out to innocent and inexperienced Y secre- 
taries in the great foreign cities. He was given lessons 
in Italian and at the end of three months could speak 
that language more fluently than his professor. 

On the 26th of August his passport arrived and he 
was notified to be prepared to sail on September 1st. 
From that time until he left New York he stood in line 
before different clerks and officials, receiving instruc- 
tions, signing papers and procuring his outfit. He was 
furnished everything except his underclothing, including 
a fund for incidental expenses over actual transporta- 
tion. 



142 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

Standing in line with more than a hundred others, 
he was surprised to see, only a short way behind him, his 
brother-in-law, John Cornwall. 



Cornwall, in January, 1918, had made application to 
enter the Officers Training Camp at Fort Benjamin Har- 
rison, but had been rejected because he was past forty- 
five. He had then tried to enlist as a private, but had 
been rejected for the same reason. He had tendered his 
services to the Judge Advocate General's department, 
but had heard nothing from his application. As a last 
opportunity he offered his services to the International 
Y and had been accepted. 

He arrived in New York on the night of August 27th 
and learned that his passport had been received, and he 
and three hundred and sixteen other Y men were to sail 
on September 1st. 

In the early morning of that date they boarded a train 
for Montreal, where they arrived past midnight and were 
marched aboard the Burmah, a British transport of seven 
thousand tons burden. At two a. m. they were given a 
meal of tea, bread, condensed milk, boiled potatoes and 
a most horrible sausage and told to turn in. As their 
bunks w^ere hold hamocks, quite a few turned out. 

About daylight the thousand-mile journey down the 
St. Lawrence began. When they reached the ocean they 
joined a convoy of a dozen ships, screened in a cold mist 
and rocked by a choppy sea. Then began the ocean 
voyage of twelve days, through fog and rain and over 
a rough, gray sea. At night it was early to bed, because 
lights were not allowed. 

The fare shows the ship's registry, and for breakfast, 
dinner and supper was the same — tea, oatmeal, mutton, 
marmalade, condensed milk, cheese, oleomargarin, bread 



''Y'' Service 143 

and boiled potatoes. The ship was redolent with mutton. 
Those whose stomachs were upset by a first voyage, more 
than sixty per cent, declared they could never again look 
a sheep in the face and live through it. Several gave 
their sheep skin coats away, believing they added to the 
prevailing odor. 

Every day of the voyage they marched in the morn- 
ing and held a song service in the afternoon, followed 
by an address by some diplomatic preacher or professor, 
who, being on a British transport, considered it an op- 
portune time to tell the captain and crew what the Yanks 
intended doing and why the soldiers of all the other al- 
lied nations had failed in the war. 

When they were off the Irish coast a half-dozen Brit- 
ish destroyers steamed out of the fog and met them and, 
like greyhounds at full speed, chased one another in great 
circles around the more slowly moving convoy. 

At Liverpool they marched ashore singing, ''The 
Yanks are Coming" and never marched again. Then 
they traveled by train to London and a day or two later 
to Southhampton, then by channel steamer to Havre, then 
by train to Paris, where most of the men were assigned 
to service in France. 

Those going to Italy, some thirty-five, including Say- 
lor and Cornwall, several days later traveled by train 
through Southwestern France to Modane, then by way 
of Turin to Bologna. 

There they made settlement of their incidental ex- 
pense accounts, which did not include transportation 
charges: and though they traveled together and stopped 
at the same hotels, Saylor rendered an account for two 
hundred and twenty-five dollars and Cornwall one for 
eighty-three dollars. 

In Bologna they were lectured and cautioned, par- 



144 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

ticularly against having anything to say about the Pro- 
testant religion in a Catholic country, or making them- 
selves conspicuous by attending Protestant churches and 
gatherings. Then they were indiscriminately scattered 
from the Austrian boundary to Syracuse. 

John Calhoun was given a high-powered car and sta- 
tioned at Cento, a place within convenient distance of 
Florence, Venice, Verona, Brescia and Milan. He al- 
ways left Cento on Saturday a. m. and returned Monday 
p. m. He saw these and more distant cities. The cafes 
on the shores of lakes Garda, Iseo, Como and Maggiore 
knew the resonant sound of his Claxon horn. 

But his weekly reports of work done, sent into Bo- 
logna, showed magnificent accomplishments. There were 
but seven thousand soldiers in his district, and only four 
huts or places of entertainment for the soldiers. At night 
some thirty or forty soldiers gathered in each place, their 
wants attended to by a sergeant of the Italian army, who 
called at his rooms when supplies were needed; yet this 
report recited that an average of three thousand visited 
the four places each night of the week, making a weekly 
attendance of more than twenty thousand. He made 
out his weekly report Friday night, with directions to his 
orderly to mail it to Bologna on Monday morning. The 
report came in promptly, though John Calhoun might 
be in Venice or Verona. 

How he did enjoy these week-end outings. It was a 
break in the monotony of sitting quietly at ease in quar- 
ters furnished by the Italian Government, when the only 
recreation was lunch and dinner at the officers' mess, 
where he drank his share of the red and white wines and 
learned to eat macaroni seasoned with grated cheese and 
red tomato sauce, wrapping it around his fork and pick- 
ing it up in great mouthfuls. 



''Y'' Service 145 

He was wonderfull}^ kind to Colonel Rocca, the com- 
manding officer, keeping him supplied with cigarettes 
and tobacco from the supply furnished for distribution 
among the privates. When the colonel expressed a de- 
sire to accompany him on one of his week-end outings 
or even to be carried to some neighboring city (the army 
only allowing a horse and cart for his personal service), 
the Y Fiat was always at his service. This courtesy re- 
sulted in John Calhoun being awarded the Croce di 
Guerra, for distinguished service at the front, though 
Cento was seventy-five miles from the front line and he 
never so much as heard the roar of a distant gun. He 
did visit the battlefields, the whole front line from the 
Adriatic Sea, along the Piave, Mt. Grappa and the Tren- 
tino, w^estward to Tonale Pass and northward to Inns- 
bruk, but it was after the armistice. He made a choice 
collection of war relics and photographs, which he sub- 
sequently used in his lecture: "Personal Experiences at 
the Battle of Vittorio Veneto, or How I Won the War 
Cross." 

He had spent his boyhood on the trails of Pine Moun- 
tain, often riding to mill straddle of a mule. When the 
family moved to Madison County he drove a speedy trot- 
ter to a side-bar buggy over the turnpike, then in his 
own Pierce-Arrow over excellent roads, then in Italy a 
Y Fiat. He was educated by gradation to speedy locomo- 
tion and was a most competent judge of good roads. 

He knew what he was talking about when he said 
that there were no other roads in the world like the old 
Roman roads of the plain and no other highways exhib- 
ited such engineering skill and perfection as those of 
the mountains, north from Brescia along Lake Isco to 
Tonale Pass, with its tunnels, curves and gradual ascents. 



146 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

How lie did enjoy riding over the old Roman road 
from Bologna to Milan with Colonel Rocca, telling him 
about what he had done and had seen! One of his lec- 
tures, descriptive of this road, was reported, and I quote 
a portion of it: 

"There is no place more attractive in the ripe days 
of spring than the Lombardy plain. The old Roman road 
as direct as the truth and a straight, though broad, way 
intersects it as though a great master road builder with 
the power of a czar had laid down a hundred-mile rule 
and, drawing a single line at an angle of twenty degrees 
north of west, declared the survey complete and the 
route fixed. 

"The road is built above and overlooks the plain. No 
pains in the original construction of twenty-odd centu- 
ries ago, nor since in its remodification or repair, has 
been spared towards making it an eternal highway down 
which as a vast speedway a half-dozen cars might race 
abreast. 

"The Po and its tributaries are spanned by great 
arched bridges of stone, seemingly cut and placed by 
Titans of past ages who spent their full days and plen- 
teous strength and skill in placing stone on stone. 

' ' The whole plan seems laid off with a rule. The dis- 
tant cloud-capped Alps to the north, the Apennines of 
verdant foothills and snow-clad peaks nearer to the south 
seem pressing down to meet and clash as two vast armies 
contending for the plain — as so many times have the men 
of the north with the men of the south until the Master 
of All, drawing a line with His sceptre, said: 'Thus far 
only.' Then He made the river which surges forward in 
a straight flight from Valenza to the sea and swarthy 
bare-footed peasants of the plain flanked it with parallel 
dikes. 



''Y'' Service 147 

<'0n either side of the whole way are long rows of 
mulberry trees for silk culture, and vineyards for red 
wine, and between the grass grows rank and green. 

"But three times yearly the geni of the garden comes 
forth, on moist, moony nights, and changes the rugs of 
green in tlie aisles of the vineyards and the groves and 
the carpets of the fields. 

"When the time of the singing of the birds is come 
and the locust and the cherry bloom, then he spreads the 
rugs and carpets of promise and of gold, embossed with 
yellow tulips and bordered with royal purple, Parma 
violets. 

"When nature is voluptuously mature the geni 
spreads his rugs and carpets of poppies. It is the season 
to wound and to garner; the red of the fields is as the 
wounds of the slain. 

' ' The geni grows old, his beard and hair are white as 
lamb's wool. White oxen drew great tanks on wheels 
into the vineyards. The grapes are gathered and 
trampled into wine. The trees and vines look sad. The 
rugs are faded and worn. It is the season of death; the 
sleep before the resurrection. So for the last time the 
geni comes 'forth and spreads his rugs and carpets of 
white— the last flowers of the year. 

"You will pass several ancient churches along the 
way. When the interior walls are scraped it is not un- 
common to find frescoes by some forgotten master, gen- 
erally in the nude. The father of the church, being 
something of an artist himself, mixes a pot of paint and 
dresses the exhumed Saint Anthony in yellow pants, his 
conception of how that saint should appear in public. 

"This reminds me of the stars painted on the dome 
of the 'Star Chamber' of Westminster Abbey. The Jew- 
ish money lenders of ancient London were permitted to 



148 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

deposit the bonds of their Christian debtors in a chamber 
of the abbey. The Hebrew word for 'bond' being 'star,' 
the chamber was so named. The reason for the name in 
time became obscure. A subsequent custodian, having 
his own conception, had stars painted on the dome and 
walls of the chamber. 

' ' On this trip I was told by an Italian antiquarian how 
the names 'White' (Bianca), 'Green' (Verdi) and 
'Black' (Nero) first were given people. 

"In ancient Rome when a foundling was left upon a 
doorstep and parentage could not be traced, he was given 
the name of some color. Some of the most illustrious and 
ancient Italian families of today bear these names." 



The first of April, 1919, John Calhoun Saylor was 
transferred from Cento to the general offices of the Y. M, 
C. A. in the Hotel Regina, Bologna. This hotel had been 
requisitioned by the Italian government from its owners 
and turned over to the Y at a nominal rental. 

John Calhoun, by his flatteries, ingratiated himself 
into most satisfactory relations with Professor Black, 
general secretary of the Y. M. C. A. in Italy and, speak- 
ing Italian almost as fluently as the professor, who spoke 
it like an educated native, was frequently called upon to 
transact business with the Italians. 

There was great excitement in Italy and many un- 
friendly demonstrations against Americans when Presi- 
dent Wilson's attitude on the Fiume question became 
generally known. 

Bologna, politically, has always been one of the most 
demonstrative and volatile of Italian cities. On the 25th 
of April, 1919, a great demonstration was made by the 
populace in favor of the annexation of Fiume, and word 




< 

C 



c 

'So 



w 



o 



''Y'' Service 149 

was sent by the police authorities to Professor Black that 
a great crowd was preparing for a demonstration in front 
of the hotel, in protest against President Wilson's atti- 
tude. Professor Black, having important business in a 
distant city, left about the time the crowd began gath- 
ering in front of the Hotel Regina; and John Calhoun, 
in his absence, spoke for him to the assembled multitude 
on behalf of the Y, explaining its position on the Fiume 
question. 

As he stood facing the ten thousand excited Italians, 
there was no tremor of voice or limb. It was just the 
chance he was looking for ; he was in his element ; he was 
having the best time he had had since leaving America. 
In the uniform of an officer of the American army he 
spoke in criticism of the Commander in Chief of that 
army, the President of the United States. 

The Bologna paper, II Resto del Carlino, reported the 
proceeding as follows: 

a* * * E' un momento d'incertezza, Qualcuno 
imprtca a Wilson e fischia. Altri protestano giustamente 
affermandi che non se deve conf ondere Wilson coi populo 
d' America. 

' ' E giustamente Ci resulta inf atti che i rappresentanti 
a Bologna della Y. M. C. A. hanno a pertamente disappro- 
vato il contegno di Wilson. 

''I benimeriti dirigenti la sede Centrale di Bologna 
hanno publicamente cio dichiarato e itri, nei vestibolo 
dell' Hotel Regina il ritratto del Presidente e stato sos- 
tituito della prima pagina del Resto del Carlino nella 
qualle erano sottolineate le frasi salienti del Messaggio 
di Orlando e cancellati i punti del Missaggio di Wilson 
"nei quali il Presidente si arroga di perlare in nome del 
populo degli Stati Uniti. 



150 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

"Ma questo e ignorato dalla folia la quale continua 
a protestare. 

"Alle finestre si affacciano vari ufficiali e sventolano 
bandiere italiane; poi il maggiore Saylor accenna a 
parlare. 

''Si fa mi gran silenzo. 

''II giovane ufficiale della Fratellanza americana 
grida : 

"Nessun Wilson potra togliere all'Italia il diritto al 
conseguimento del sou diritto al diritto clie i tricolore 
italiano sventoli per sempre sulla Torre di Fiume. lo e i 
miei eoUeglii sentiama per Fiume lo stesso sentimento 
che provate voi, o cittadini di Bologna e d 'Italia. Togli- 
ervi Fiume e una delle piu grandi barbarie del secolo. 
Non disperate; lasciate die Wilson rinsavisca! Fiume 
sara italiana! 

"E' fra uii delirio di aeclamezioni conclude gridando. 

' ' Viva Italia ! Viva Fiume ! Viva Orlando ! Viva Son- 
nino! Viva 1 'America! 

"Viva 1 'America risponde la folia in una esplosionc 
di riconoscente entusiasmo. 

"Altri discorsi 

"Intanto la prima parte del corteo ritorna da piazza 
VIII Agos to e i dimostranti, aumentati ancora di numero 
ripetono le acclamazioni dinanzi alia sede della Fratel- 
lanza Americana. 

"Piazza Garibaldi e gremita. Intomo al monumento 
dell'eroe si dispongono le banddiere e le rappresentanze e 
vengone pronunciati altri discorsi. 

"Parla per primo un veccliio garabaldino il quale af- 
forma che se continueranno le opposizione per Fiume an- 
dremo laggiu non col grigioverde ma con la camicia rossa 
e conclude mandando un caldo saluto al populo americano 
mentre impreca al tradimento di Wilson; poi segue Pietro 



''Y'' Service ■ 151 

Nenni che invita i cittadini americani graditi e amati 
ospiti di Bologna a far conoscere ei lore connazionali il 
vero sentimento del populo d 'Italia la sua fermezza nei 
pretendere cio clie gli spetta di diritto. In attesa clie 
quella giustizia che ci nega Wilson — conclude — ci venga 
dal popolo della libera America, noi gridiamo; Guai a chi- 
tocco i tre colori della bandiera italiana. * * * 

**Parla di nuovo, per ultimo, il maggiore Saylor, il 
quale ripete il sentimento suo e dei suoi colleglii Concorde 
con quello dei populo italiano. Wilson-esclama-ha las- 
ciato il cervello in America; se non awera in lui un rin- 
savimento dovra presto fare un triste ritorno pensando 
agli effetti disastrosi della sua megalomania! 

"Nuivi applausi scroscianti poi il corteo si ricompont 
e si awiva per via del Mille gli uffici del Giornale del 
Mattino. 

^'Parla, applaudito, il college Lucchesi. Indi la folia 
si reca in via Galliera soffermandosi dinanzi al palazzo 
ove e la sede del Corpo d'Armata." 

The mob was appeased; peace was declared; the day 
was saved, and several of the Y men fell on John Cal- 
houn's neck and wept tears of gratitude because he had 
saved their lives. 

There were quite a few Y secretaries scattered over 
Italy who vehemently disclaimed that John Calhoun 
spoke for them or their sentiments. Among this number 
was his brother-in-law, John Cornwall, and two trucu- 
lent and undiplomatic secretaries who had charge of the 
w^ork with the Twenty- seventh Army Corps at Carpi. 

They sent a communication to General Antonio Di 
Giorgi in command of that corps; mailed a copy of this 
letter and one written Professor Black to the American 
Ambassador at Rome; and, so their position might be 
miderstood, addressed a communication to the paper 11 



152 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

Resto Del Carlino,. published at Bologna, which was com- 
mented upon by that paper as follows : 

' ' II signor John Smith directore regionale della Y. M. 
C. A. ci scrive da Carpi die, pur avendo le maggior sim- 
patie per 1 'Italia e per il suo glorioso esercito, non puo 
associarsi alle critiche fatte da alcuni membri della Y. 
M. C. A. di Bologna contro I'opera di Wilson. 

' ' Come cittadino degli Stati Uniti indossante la divisa 
dell 'esercito di cui il presidente Wilson e il capo-scrive il 
Signor Smith — non faccio in Italia o altrove la critica 
della sue espressioni; se egli parla a nome della Nazione, 
io devo essere solidale con lui. 

"Alia protesta del signor Smith si assicia il senor 
E. R. Clarke, insegnante di educazione fisica presso la 
missione americana Y. M. C. A. 

' '■ Diamo atto volentiere ai due egregi gentiluomi delle 
loro dichiarazioni, inspirate a uno scrupolo patriottico 
che altamente apprezziamo. 

"Non vorremmo pero con questo togliere valore all'- 
atteggiamento generosi di quel membri della benemerita 
associazione che nei giorni scorsi si associana spontanea- 
mente alia protesta del poi:)olo italiano contro la politica 
di Wilson, stimando die ogni libero cittadino possa, in 
ogiii circostanza, apportamente esprimere uii giudizio 
sullopera del proprio Governo seiiza rendersi colpevole 
d'indisciplina ne dar luogo a malevoli interpretazioni." 

The letter written to General Di Georgi was as fol- 
lows: 

"Carpi, Italy, April 26, 1919. 
"His Excellency, 
"General Antonio Di Giorgi: 

' ' I have been in the Y. M. C. A. service in Italy since 
September 28, 1918. I am fond of the people of Italy 



''Y" Service 153 

and at all times have been justly and fairly treated by 
them; and the officers and soldiers constituting her great 
army have been especially kind to me. 

"I have just had read to me from the journal II Resto 
del Carlino La Patria, addresses said to have been made 
by certain representatives of the Y. M. C. A. at Bologna. 
If they are correctly quoted, they do not express my 
views. 

''As a citizen of the United States, with President 
Wilson the head of the nation, I do not in Italy or else- 
where criticize his expressions. If he speaks for the 
nation, I am controlled by and concur in those statements. 

"Most respectfully and with sincere regret, I am, 

"John Smith. 

''N. B. — I concur in the sentiment expressed by Mr. 
Smith. ' ' Edw. R. Clarke. ' ' 

On April 26th in an interview, after the delivery of 
his letter, Mr. Smith asked General Di Gorgi: "What 
would be the punishment of a soldier who criticized his 
king as John Calhomi had President Wilson." 

"Mr. Smith, you must excuse me from answering; I 
am not a politician, but a soldier. ' ' ( The general is con- 
sidered one of the most astute politicians in Italy.) 

A major who was present said: "We would turn his 
face to the wall and shoot him in the back.'' 

On April 28th Professor Black sailed for America on 
a three-months' vacation, a very inopportune time, as the 
Y work was in a chaotic state and his more than two 
hundred subalternate secretaries exposed to personal 
danger. 

General Treat, Commander of the American forces in 
Italy, after an investigation, ordered Saylor stripped of 



154 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

his uniform, and he was sent home. Before he left Italy 
he was made a Cavaliere. His friends among the Italian 
officers, who had repeatedly enjoyed the hospitality of his 
Fiat, dubbed him "Sir Knight of the Highway." 

He returned by way of France and attended the first 
convention of the American Legion in Paris. He re- 
turned on an American transport with several thousand 
soldiers. As he looked at these boys he thought of the 
vast horde returning and how in less than ten years they 
would rule the nation, and the idea of pushing promi- 
nently into the organization of the Legion took deeper 
root in his brain. 

Aboard the transport he did not recount his adven- 
tures on the battlefields of Italy. He was fearful some 
officer having knowledge that his uniform had been taken 
from him, or having private instructions from General 
Treat, might question the value of his services in the 
determination of the World War. But when he reached 
Kentucky it would be a different proposition; he would 
be a rooster on his own dunghill. 

He remained a few days in New York and so managed 
as to make himself conspicuous as one of the founders of 
the Legion. 

When he reached home he was a zealous advocate 
against the League of Nations, and declared himself a 
political maverick until that issue was settled. 

It seemed to have been settled when he arrived at the 
conclusion that Morrow, the Republican candidate, 
would be elected Governor. 

Then he found time to discontinue his series of lec- 
tures on ''Italy in the War" and stumped the Eighth 
District for Morrow — all the while having his eye on 
John Calhoun's tomorrow. 



''Y'' Service 155 

One of his most interesting lectures was "Personal 
Experiences at the Battle of Vittorio Veneto, ' ' an extract 
from which follows: 

"* * * I have heard and seen enough to know 
that it is to be the final great eifort and to commence on 
October 24th, commemorative of the anniversary, and to 
wipe out the stain, of the Italian defeat at Caparetto. 

''For more than a month I have heard the monoto- 
nous, familiar, easily distinguished, never-to-be-forgotten 
sound of preparation — of the tramp of the feet of thou- 
sands of men and mules; of the rumble of the wheels of 
countless moving vans, guns and wagons going back and 
forth in apparent utter confusion from Tonale and Aprica 
passes down the valley from Edelo to new assignments, 
necessary in the organization of the attacking army of 
nearly a million men. 

''The front line extends from Stelvio Pass in the Ort- 
ler Alps along the then Italian-Austrian boundary to 
Tonale Pass to Lake Garda, thence a little south of Al- 
tissimo, Asiago, to Mt. Grappa, Corduna and along the 
Piave to the sea. 

' ' Tlie initial plan of battle decided upon is to separate 
the Austrian forces in the Trentino from those on the 
Piave by a breach at the junction of the Fifth and Sixth 
Austrian armies. 

"In conformity with this plan the action was insti- 
tuted as scheduled by attacks by the Fourth army in the 
Grappa area, by the Tenth army on the Piave south of 
Vittorio, supplemented by attacks instituted by the 
Eighth and Twelfth armies and diversion raids by the 
Sixth army. The primary offensive covered the whole 
front from Asiago on the west to a point east on the 
Piave, a little east of south of Vittorio. 



156 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

' ' Opposite the Tenth Austrian army were the Seventh 
and First Italian armies; opposite the Eleventh Austrian 
army was the Sixth and part of the Fourth Italian army. 
The Fourth and Twelfth Italian armies faced the Belluno 
Group, and the Eighth, Tenth and Third Italian armies 
were confronted by the Sixth and Fifth Austrian armies. 

''The Austrian force consisted of sixty-three divi- 
sions; thirty-nine on the front line, thirteen in the second 
and eleven in reserve. A total of 1,070,000 men and 7,500 
guns and mortars. 

"The Italians had opposing this force fifty-one Ital- 
ian, three British, two French, one Czecho-Slovak divi- 
sions and the 332d American infantry regiment — a total 
of 912,000 men and 8,900 guns and mortars. 

"The forty-eighth British and the forty-second 
French divisions were with the Sixth army. General 
Earl of Cavan, commanding the British forces in Italy, 
was given the command of the Tenth army, which in- 
cluded the seventh and twenty-third British divisions, the 
twenty-third, thirty-third, thirty-seventh and fifty-sixth 
Italian divisions, the Como brigade and the 332d Amer- 
ican regiment, all of whom rendered very distinguished 
service. 

"By October 29th it was apparent, by reasons of 
breaches made in the Austrian lines and advances ef- 
fected, that a great victory by an aggressive policy was 
assured. 

"Beginning the night of the 30th, the enemy com- 
menced retiring under the protection of rear guard ac- 
tions. On the 31st the enemy's forces had collapsed on 
the Grappa front. The Eighth army had driven the 
enemy back into the Belluno valley and the way was open 
for advances to the Cadore, the Agordino and the Val 
Cismon. Opportunity was presented for a complete de- 



''Y'' Service 157 

struction of the Austrian forces in the Trentino. Where- 
upon the whole Italian army by general orders issued on 
November 1st was directed to press down upon the Aus- 
trian army as a great, solid wave of men from the Ortler 
Alps to the sea. 

''The order was followed by the recapture of the 
Asiago Plateau, the occupation of Trent on November 2d, 
the advance of the Tenth army to Livenza, of the Eighth 
army to Belluno and of the Seventh and First armies to 
Riva. 

* ' Although the armistice between the Italians and the 
Austrians was signed in Trieste on the evening of No- 
vember 3d, the advance continued into the afternoon of 
the 4th. 

' ' When the fighting ceased there had been an advance 
occupation of territory by the Italians of approximately 
3,500 square miles. More than 450,000 prisoners and 
5,000 guns and mortars had been taken. 

''On November 3d an Italian force landed in Trieste, 
which city was occupied without opposition. 

"It was essentially an Italian victory won by Italian 
troops. 

"The result was the destruction of the great army of 
Austria-Hungary, the armistice and surrender of Aus- 
tria of November 3d and the hastening by weeks of the 
armistice of November 11th. 

"I have always felt that the British and French ap- 
propriated for themselves too much of this victory, won 
by the united efforts of a million men, mostly Italians. 

"An army or division engaged in one sector of a great 
battle is prone to take to itself more than its quota of the 
success from the united efforts of many divisions. A di- 
vision may be so placed as to bear the brunt of an offen- 
sive and by a stubborn, bloody stand stop a disastrous 



158 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

defeat; but it takes many combined divisions fighting 
with equal valor and success under a great staff to put 
over a great offensive, such as was the battle of Vittorio 
Veneto; in result, at least, the greatest battle of the 
world. 

"After the battle the same noises and apparent con- 
fusion of the advance was repeated; of soldiers moving 
north by way of Tonale Pass to the front; now far in 
enemy country beyond the cities of Male, Cles and Bol- 
zano to Innsbruck; of prisoners, Austrian, Hungarian 
and German, taken south to labor in the fields of the 
plain of Lombardy, or even to the Riviera to work in the 
quarries and upon the roads on the foothills of the Apen- 
nines, overlooking the blue Mediterranean. 

"Many feel that the final, fatal stroke to the Central 
Powers was given by Italy when driving the Austrian 
army north and east, she took more than 450,000 pris- 
oners. More she might have had, but they were permit- 
ted to move on, a disheveled, discouraged host, witnesses 
to the Austrian and German people of a last, fatal defeat ; 
they tramped northward self-stripped of all equipment 
as a half-drowned man might throw away his clothes, 
hoping to reach a distant shore. 

"After the battle, in which I took a prominent part, 
I followed behind these half-starved, half -naked soldiers, 
first a fleeing army, then a mighty horde of discouraged 
tramps, then corraled and organized and under guard. 
The road was pock-marked with shell holes, which were 
being filled by laboring soldiers, first with Austrian dead, 
then stones, then earth. The way was strewn with 
weapons and clothing and blankets and helmets and love 
tokens and overturned trucks and cannon and dead 
horses and dead men. 



''Y'' Service 159 

"The weak and famished died by the roadside or 
gorged themselves on the dead artillery horses or those 
ridden to death by fleeing cavalry and officers. Their 
hunger appeased, many sat in the smi, naked to the waist 
ridding themselves of vermin or lay in exhausted stupor. 
The stench was as revolting as the picture. 

"Such was the panorama all the way from Tonale 
Pass east to Fucina, Male, Cles, Bolzano and south to 
Trent and Rovereto and along the Piave to the sea. 

"Now, if you will pardon personal allusions, I will 
tell you how I was wounded and how I obtained the 
Croce di Guerra. I — , etc. I — , etc." (We will omit the 
account.) 



As John Calhoun now called himself a Republican, 
his residence at Richmond in a congressional district nor- 
mally Democratic, did not suit his political ambitions; 
so in December, following Governor Morrow's election, 
he removed to Pineville in the Eleventh Congressional 
District, which was overwhelmingly Republican, and for 
a lawyer a better business location than Richmond. 

He built a very handsome, brick residence on one of 
the foothills of Pine Mountain overlooking the little, 
mountain city and the broad valley in the bend of the 
Cumberland. 

He felt satisfied that after a couple of years ' residence 
in Pineville he could procure the nomination for Con- 
gress, which was equivalent to an election. 

The change of residence he found perfectly satisfac- 
tory from every standpoint, but Mrs. Rosamond Clay 
Saylor was not satisfied. She closed one of their very 
common wrangles, and she usually closed such bouts, 



160 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

by saying: ''Well, John Calhoun, you have grown very 
arbitrary and headstrong since your experiences in the 
World War. I shall acquiesce since most of my time will 
be taken up on the lecture platform, advocating woman 
suffrage. I suppose I can find the place bearable during 
the heated term if you make yourself a little more agree- 
able. I wish I had married your brother-in-law, John 
Cornwall, when he asked me ; he at least is a gentleman. ' ' 



Jolm Cormvall Travels a Bit and Returns Home 161 

CHAPTER III. 

John Cornwall Travels a Bit and Returns Home. 

I believe it is Victor Hugo who declares sixty the age 
of adventure. To the regret of many an adventurous 
soul past forty-five, this view was not shared by those 
organizing Uncle Sam's oversea fighting force, and these 
men, regardless of physical fitness, found their opportu- 
nities limited to camp-follower service in the capacity of 
Red Cross, K. C. or Y. M. C. A. worker. 

So John Cornwall, Y. M. C. A. w^orker, in due course 
arrived at Bologna and was assigned for service with 
the Seventh Italian army, located in the head of the Val 
Camonica and holding the front line around Tonale Pass 
and Mt. Adamello, a glacier 11,700 feet high. 

This was hardly a satisfactory winter assignment, as 
fuel was scarce and the icy winds and Austrian guns 
kept him burrowed in the chiseled caverns of the dolo- 
mite peaks like a prairie dog in winter quarters until the 
first of November, when Tonale Pass, which had been in 
possession of the Austrians for several years, was 
crossed and the advance made into the Trentino, followed 
by the surrender of the Austrian armies and the Italian- 
Austrian armistice of November 3-4th. 

Then, after follow^ing the advancing army several 
days towards Innsbruck, he returned to Pontagna and a 
winter in the Alpine snow fields, where, above nine thou- 
sand feet, you find the arctic ptarmigan and perpetual 
snow, where the telephone lines occasionally fail to func- 
tion because under snows, and the magnificent mountain 
roads approaching the passes are closed for several 
months by deep snows, despite a struggle to keep open a 



162 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

narrow trail with snow plows on which, if you meet an- 
other vehicle, all hands shovel snow for an hour, making 
room to pass. 

There nothing was to be seen except snow and scenery 
and soldiers and guns and snow dogs. 

The Mt. Adamello snow or sled dogs are a cross be- 
tween the Canadian and Russian husky, big, white, 
woolly, impressive war veterans, snarling and snapping 
at one another and their keepers, barking little, knowing 
that silence is salvation. White and hard to see, they are 
sent between lines into territory where nothing living 
and seen can live. 

These dogs are allowed half the rations of a soldier; 
are marked with indelible ink on the pink skin inside 
the ear; and a pair, with apparent ease, draw a sled load 
of three hundred pounds. 

It would be hard to picture John's loneliness that 
winter. Though the officers and soldiers were most kind, 
he did not speak Italian and none of the officers in the 
mess to which he was assigned spoke English. At first 
he could not ask for a piece of bread; but the service 
was excellent and his wants were anticipated. Bearing 
in mind their example and kindness, he made up his mind 
always to be kind to any foreigner he might meet when 
he returned home. 

He longed for someone to talk with; and when his 
work was done he would walk out upon the mouutain 
side in the bright winter sunlight of those great heights 
and hold an imaginary conversation with his wife or 
little son, and come home whistling and happy. 

There were no books to read. He was left alone with 
his thoughts which, though sometimes sad and lonely, 
were never unhappy ones. These six months of silence 



John Cornwall Travels a Bit and Returns Home 1^3 

and thought changed his disposition. He grew older in 
spirit. He acquired a habit of silence he never outgrew ; 
of introspective reflection, such as the old have who sit 
silently in the chimney corner. 

In early March, he received word of the death of his 
mother. He was not surprised, and, though he loved her 
very much, was not overly grieved by it. She had led 
a useful, unselfish, happy life ; she was old and for several 
years had been losing her vitality without apparent 
pain. Her life had been a peaceful one; she expected the 
peace of the righteous after death; she believed those 
of her family she left behind would be happy. John 
looked upon her going as a vanishing from sight merely. 
She seemed in an adjoining room or near place; a little 
too far away to see or hear, but near enough to feel her 
presence and love. 

Just when it seemed that winter was the perpetual 
season, when his fingers were swollen and discolored by 
the cold and he had forgotten how it felt to be warm 
unless in bed or shoveling snow, the valley below took 
on emerald tints and the snow line crept up the mountain. 

Then John thought, ' ' the hill country will be fine this 
summer;" but he was told to come out of his domolite 
burrow and dwell in a tent mth the Arabs in Tripolitania 
for the summer. A place so near the equator that his 
shadow at noon was hid by a none too prominent stomach ; 
where the thermometer feels comfortable and perfectly 
at home at 130 in the shade and where the snow dogs of 
his winter home were replaced by the camel, the only re- 
liable conveyance in the summer. 

The Bedouin, the Tuaregs and some of the blacks, ride 
the camel with ease and dignity ; but an Englishman, Ital- 
ian or American on a camel looks and feels wholly out 



164 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

of place, and at the end of a day's journey is an object of 
pity and a subject for soothing lotions. 

The impression that John Cornwall formed of Tripoli 
was that it was a vastly over-crowded city, due to a 
host of visiting and trading natives and the more than 
ten thousand soldiers, at that time, quartered in the city. 

The blue Mediterranean, the white beach, the bril- 
liancy of the sun, the palm trees and the crescent city, 
in the main of cement or plaster buildings, with flat or 
beehive roofs, all white except an occasional red or green 
tiled one, merely emphasizing by contrast the uniformity 
of the building color; make an interesting picture. 

The vareties of nationality, costume and color are 
striking in the extreme. Here are seen men and women, 
white, brown, yellow, black and shades and combinations 
of two or all. Here are youthful forms, graceful and 
like living bits of ebony or bronze; antiques weather- 
worn and wind-dried, who when asleep upon the sidewalk, 
which is quite the custom, look like recently disentombed 
mummies; old and wrinkled women with hair dyed a bril- 
liant red; Italian soldiers in the national green uniform; 
native or colonial troops in khaki ; some native regiments 
and police in vivid blue or brown with red fez topped 
with a huge yellow tassel ; beggars and children with little 
more than a breecli cloth; women with faces covered 
and breasts and limbs uncovered; women wrapped as 
ghosts, with just the feet showing and one eye peeping 
and twinkling, encircled about the middle with many 
folds of cloth ; the medicine or dance man in his costume 
of rags, crane heads and feathers, with a girdle of jang- 
ling tin and bones, his little drum with curved sticks, his 
dance and music the convulsions and noises of a stupid 
beggar ; and many, very many, blind ; — ^who seem to have 



John Cornwall Travels a Bit and Returns Home 165 

no home but the sidewalk, where you see them asleep at 
any time, day or night, waiting in darkness for alms and 
the judgment day. 

A certain sect shave the head and grow a crown lock, 
Chinaman style, except it is unplatted. The blessed dead 
must not be defiled by the hands of the living, so the lock 
is left to handle the corpse. 

The chief business is fighting. The chief export, a 
desert grass used in the manufacture of a fine paper. 
Business is stagnant, as the war between the Italians and 
the Arabs shifted barter by caravan with the interior to 
the British colony on the east and the French on the west. 

Each trade or business is segregated or localized. 
The jewelers, an apparently thrifty lot and mostly Turk- 
ish Jews, are bunched on a street near one of the hotels. 

The meat market is quite interesting if you can stand 
the smell. The natives eat the whole carcass. 

The milkman, morning and evening, calls at the door 
of his customer with his goods in the original package. 
The goats are more docile and better behaved than the 
children. They stand and deliver the quantity demanded. 
There is neither chance for nor great economy in adul- 
teration — water is too scarce. It is brought to the city 
mule-back in porous jars. You can have your milk from 
the black, white or brown nanny as desired. A goat is 
a respected member of the family and his odor by com- 
parison not otfensive. 

Never after four months in Tripolitania did John 
laugh at the Englishman who carried his tub with him. 
He is an experienced traveler and knows what he is about. 
A cold bath cost John $1.50. The Bedouins and Tuaregs 
are proud, aristocratic, heroic-looking people; but they 



166 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

bathe in the sand much as a mother hen dusts herself in 
a neighbor's floAver bed. 

John Cornwall was forced to go fifty miles south of 
Tripoli to Azizia in the desert, where he found the ther- 
mometer 130 in the shade. At another time when he 
went to Zavia, he found six had recently died of the bu- 
bonic plague. 

In this land of heat, of blindness, of leprosy, of 
flies, of fleas and sandstorms, where the sun goes down 
red as the wounds of the slain, he was required as region- 
al director of a district seven hundred by sixty miles to 
visit some thirty case del soldato, (houses of the soldier) 
in any manner the gods of opportunity presented. 

It was necessary to get something that beat the coast 
line vessels, which with oriental slowness and uncertainty 
of schedule visited the coast hamlets. A mule would 
not answer; a truck was furnished by the army but al- 
most impossible ; a camel was too hard on the backbone ; 
besides at certain seasons they are vicious as a Hun and 
unless muzzled will snatch your arm in their strong jaws 
and snap it as a clap pipe stem. 

In this land of rugs, where is the magic carpet? Why 
an army Caproni — ^and the Italian army, until the Fiume 
question arose, refused nothing to an American. So 
John went to the Governo della Tripolitania Stato Maggi- 
ore and was given a general permit to make his trips 
from Tripoli to Homs and Zuara in the Caproni mail 
plane. 

The mail to Homs is carried on Wednesday and that 
to Zuara on Saturday. The planes are more than twenty 
meters from tip to tip and can ascend to six thousand 
meters ; they are 18 cylinder, 450 horsepower with three 
complete engines, either of which is sufficient to operate 



John Cornwall Travels a Bit and Returns Home 167 

a machine in case of accident. Then, the cost of build- 
ing such a machine was aiiproximately $16,()()r).0i). They 
carry two thousand pounds of mail matter or explosives 
or ten men. The seat John occupied was in the very bow. 
When' occupying this seat the pressure of ^he wind from 
the speed of flying is quite a strain on the neck, chest 
and back. Your head will be twisted as though wrenched 
by strong invisible hands, your back grows tender from 
pressure on the back rail and must be rested f)y leaning 
forward with your head adjusted at a certain angle with 
the wind. 

Tlie distance from the aviation field near Tripoli 
to Homs is 110 kilometers and is usually made in fifty 
minutes. It takes seven hours by steamer. The steamer 
follows no schedule and may return in a few days or sail 
on to Genoa or Syracuse or Bengasi. 

The plane route in general follows the shore line. The 
blue Mediterranean from two thousand meters above is 
not blue but black. You can see to quite a depth and 
where the bottom is distinct the white sand looks blue 
and not the water. The colors do not blend — the inky 
black deep water, the blue shallows, the brown desert, 
with rare patches of white rectangular houses and the 
green oases of corn, alfalfa and palm trees. The palms, 
almost the only trees, look like inverted green feather 
dusters. 

And so, on to the aviation field near the magnificent 
ruins of ancient Lebna. The extent of these ruins, great 
arches, portals and columns of marble, porphyry and 
cut stone overlooking the sea., though half buried by sand 
dunes, presents conclusive evidence of a former populous 
and magnificent city. 

In the morning, when they expected to return to Tri- 



168 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

poll, a lieavy fog drifting from the southwest rested over 
the sea, and though conditions were not ideal, they started 
home. 

The fog, far below, covering the sea as far as vision 
reached, looked like an immense broken billowy ice field, 
or millions of big powder puffs jammed together in an 
immense plain. Following the distinguishable shore line 
they came within fifteen miles of Tripoli where the fog, 
with dangerous perverseness, extended far into the 
desert. Earth passed out of sight and they were in a 
private world of much space and no substance, as might 
have been before land and sea were formed. Far below 
on the cloud-like surface of the fog a circular rainbow 
preceded them and when the operators, thinking the 
camp near, descending, drew near the fog, in the white 
center of the rainbow-circle, ghost-like, appeared a per- 
fect silhouette of their airplane. 

Then through the fog, as cold as a winter mist, they 
came in sight of earth ; much too close for comfort, where 
a little dip or swerve might land them in the palm tops, 
and the edge of the landing field a quarter of a mile to the 
right, then up into the fog again and to a safe landing. 

On a day in July, they started for Zuara at six o'clock 
in the morning; and the higher up they went the hotter 
it grew. The operators, returning to camp, refused to 
make the trip as the thermometer registered 60 centi- 
grade at five hundred meters, stating a ghibli was raging 
at a higher altitude. Five hours later Tripoli and the 
whole desert country south, suddenly and without warn- 
ing, became a blast furnace of heat and a place of dust 
and torture. 

Those familiar with the hot winds which at times 
devastate the crops and make life miserable southwest 



John Cornwall Travels a Bit and Retur7is Home 169 

of the one hundredth meridian in Oklahoma and Texas 
would consider them the cool breeze of a summer twilight 
in comparison with the ghibli or Saharah sandstorm. 

Some writer tells that "a geologist has estimated that 
a single windstorm across the Saharah once carried near- 
ly 2,000,000 tons of dust from Africa and deposited it 
over Italy, Austria, France and Germany." 

At the end of four months spent in Tripolitania, John 
Cornwall's contract for a year's service with the Y ex- 
pired and he asked for transportation to America. He 
made the trip across the sea from Tripoli to Syracuse, 
from Syracuse to Bologna by rail except across the strait 
of Messina, and then in a day or so to Genoa, where he 
took passage on the Giuseppi Verdi for America. 

As he journeyed second-class, which was the way the 
Y men were sent home, his fellow-passengers were in the 
main Italians on their way to labor in the vineyards and 
orchards of California. While he spoke Italian, it was 
too laborious and incomplete for general conversation. 
He had much time to study the ways of the sea, and the 
infrequent ships they passed were cause for reflection. 

He thought how trite from use and yet how true, 
truer than any of us even dream, is the comparison that 
life is a great sea and we who journey through, as ships, 
that at distant intervals dot the surface. 

A ship at sea, as life to many, appears a lonely and 
desolate thing. How much room there is for ships, more 
ships, bigger ships, for great convoys of ships, yet ships 
as a rule travel alone and not in convoys. 

What of the ships? 

Just now, there is passing a corporation-owned oil 
tanker, greasy and uninteresting. Yesterday we passed 
several scheduled freighters, carrying fixed cargoes to 



170 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

fixed ports; the day before a passenger liner, sailing by 
the clock, in Naples or New York on Friday, pouring out 
its never-ending tide of those going and returning. 

But let us not waste time or thought on commercial 
or mercenary craft. Here is not interest or adventure or 
much real return on the investment, unless your aim in 
life is to die merely a sea captain or a ship owner. Let 
us cruise where the currents are strong, where the rocks 
are dangerous; in the frozen North or in sight of coral 
island or low beach and palm trees, where there is an 
uncertainty of return in gold, but a wealth of interest 
and adventure and experience. 

The coral islands and the palm groves in this great 
sea are not in the South Pacific; nor the ice floes north 
or south of a certain degree; nor the swift currents and 
dangerous rocks near some inhospitable shore, but at 
home; and the ships that pass are our companions. 

And the ships of interest are the barks that sail as 
fancy whispers in the chart room or the tramp trader, at 
Sidney today, tomorrow at Malta, or the derelict. And 
who would not rather hear and know the story of such 
a vessel and voyage than smell the oil of the tanker or 
hear from daybreak to midnight the victrola, the piano 
and the chit-chat of the passenger liner. 

And, strange to tell, most of us when on a most won- 
derful cruise with everything within reach, though out 
of sight, because we jab our eyes sightless wiping the 
tears away, bewail our luck, saying: 

"See I a dog? There's ne'er a stone to throw! 
Or stone? Tere's ne'er a dog to hit I trow! 
Or if at once both stone and dog I view. 
It is the King's dog ! Damn ! What can I do ? " 



John Cornwall Travels a Bit and Returns Home 171 

Home again ! John finds the boy two inches taller and 
Mary as fair to look upon as when first he married her. 
The house is just the same, except Mary has taken down 
the framed needle-w^ork done by his mother which hung 
over the living-room door. He asks that it be replaced. 

When John and you were boys, back in the eighties, 
on the wall of the living-room of many a Kentucky home, 
was found mother's handwriting on the wall, done in 
colored worsted or silk: "God Bless Our Home"; this 
her work went to the attic or the ash heap. These moth- 
ers are no longer of this earth. 

After many months in "a far country," John under- 
stands as never before, the sort of home that mother 
made and what that sentence meant to her. 

We have dug out the old brass candlesticks and the 
old tester bed; would we might find the old, framed 
needle-work and see again mother's handwriting on the 
wall. 



172 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

CHAPTER rV. 
Two Candidates. 

At the close of the April term, 1923, Judge Finch, 
member of the Court of Appeals from the Seventh Dis- 
trict, resigned. 

John Cornwall, though the district was overwhelm- 
ingly Republican, was persuaded by the State organiza- 
tion to make the race as the Democratic candidate. Not 
that he was expected to win, but, being a strong man, 
it was thought his name on the ticket would cut down 
the Republican majority of the district and thus help 
the Democratic candidate for Governor and the rest of 
the State ticket. 

Mrs. Rosamond Clay Saylor, at home for the summer, 
read his announcement in the Pineville Messenger. 
When her husband came home she met him on the porch. 

' ' I see John Cornwall is a candidate for Judge of the 
Court of Appeals." 

' ' Yes, I knew that several days ago. He would make 
a good judge, but has no chance in this district. I'll 
have to vote for him and speak and work for the Repub- 
lican ticket in some other section of the State." 

"You will do nothing of the sort. You will make the 
race against him. Think what an opportunity you would 
have while on the bench at Frankfort to electioneer as 
a candidate for Governor in 1927. That is the way Judge 
Singer worked it when he was nominated and elected. 
Besides, the woman's suffrage organization wants a 
judge they can trust, and as long as you are married to 
me they can trust you. ' ' 



Ttvo Candidates 173 

^'But I want to run for Congress next year in this 
district. ' ' 

^' Can't you see further than the end of your nose. 
You have been in Congress; there's nothing in that for 
you. You better let that drop. If you listen to me you 
will be elected Governor in 1927 if the Republicans win." 

"But John is my brother-in-law; he's a much better 
lawyer and would make a good judge." 

''When did they begin electing good lawyers as 
Judges of the Court of Appeals? You are standard judi- 
cial timber. And when did you develop such a senti- 
mental family streak? You have not been to see your 
mother since you returned from Italy in 1919. ' ' 

"Well, I will go down to Louisville and see what 
Searcy Chilton has to say about it. Let's have dinner." 

Several days later he called on Searcy Chilton. After 
waiting a short while he was admitted to his private 
office. "Well! Hello Saylor! When did you get in? 
What do you want? How are things going in the Elev- 
enth this fall? We must have thirty-five thousand in 
that district." 

"I want the nomination for Judge of the Court of 
Appeals in the Seventh District." 

"Against your brother-in-law?" 

"Yes, he didn't consult me before he announced." 

"You are too late. We have promised that to Judge 
Kash; though from the way he's shelling out, he had 
better change his name to Judge Tight Wad. Your 
nomination would hold some votes which otherwise Corn- 
wall would swing for the State ticket. How do you stand 
with the miners ? If I give you the nomination what will 
you do for the State ticket?" 



174 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

*'I will give five thousand dollars and finance my 
own campaign. I'm all right with the miners, if I do 
say so myself." 

' ' Well, I will think about it and if my answer is favor- 
able your announcement will be in the Sunday Post. If 
you see the announcement bring me down that five thou- 
sand in cash next week. I want no checks. No one 
need know what is spent this year. Goodbye. Call 
again w^hen you come to town. ' ' 

''In the Sunday Post Colonel Saylor read an excel- 
lent biography of himself, coupled with a declaration 
that he was a candidate for Judge of the Court of Appeals 
in the Seventh District, and was said to have the back- 
ing of the Republican State organization. Though, when 
Mr. Searcy Chilton was called up and asked, he stated; 
"The organization has adopted an unbreakable policy 
of hands ott* in the district and local races. ' ' 

In due course, Colonel Saylor and John Cornwall 
were each nominated and entered upon an active cam- 
paign of the twenty-seven counties of the district. 

In the beginning of the campaign it looked as though 
Colonel Saylor would be overwhelmingly elected. While 
nine-tenths of the lawyers favored Cornwall's election, 
Mrs. Rosamond Clay Saylor was making an active can- 
vass and lining up the women in her husband's behalf; 
Luigi Poggi and several other miners were organizing 
Saylor clubs among the miners; and a majority of the 
American Legion, of course, favored the election of one 
of their charter members. 

Slowly sentiment began to shift in favor of Cornwall. 
Some of the members of the Legion insisted that Colonel 
Saylor as a candidate was using his connection with their 
organization too strongly. He made an egregious 



Tivo Candidates 175 

blunder in an address to the Clear Creek miners and when 
his speech was reported he lost many votes. 

Some of the lawyers in the face of his almost certain 
election, knowing that after his qualification, he would 
even scores with them, charged that he was unfit for the 
place; and that the politicians of the State would no 
longer permit a good lawyer to be elected Judge of that 
court. 

Colonel Craddock, a retired lawyer of the local bar at 
Pineville, and eighty-three years old, published a state- 
ment in opposition to Saylor's candidacy. He said in 
part; 

''Though an old man I am not a worshiper of ancient- 
ism. I think I can give to present-day men credit w^iere 
credit is due. But when you are old and experience has 
taught you that no one is infallible and that every one 
at times is weak and therefore you should judge your 
neighbor compassionately, it has also given you the 
power to discriminate between the false and the true 
and to see through the shams of life with accurate in- 
sight. 

"Excercising this faculty which comes with the loss of 
others, as the sense of touch is developed in the blind, 
and guided by it, though a Republican, I am forced to 
oppose the candidacy of J. C. Saylor as Judge of the 
Court of Appeals and advocate that of his opponent 
John Cornwall, a Democrat. 

"In the election of a Judge, the standard of measure- 
ment of the conscientious voter should be one of fitness 
only. 

"Shall not the Judge do right? And how can he do 
right if he is a crook? 

"Shall not the Judge interpret the law with wisdom 



176 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flannagan's Expense 

and understanding? And how can he do that if he is 
a fool? 

^' Shall not the Judge be free? And how can a cow- 
ard or a tool, worn blunt in crooked service, be free or 
cut straight and true? 

''What an execration when a Judge is a Jeffries and 
what a benediction when he is a Marshall or a White. 

''A Judge's mind must be open to argument and he 
must have power to discern between the false and the 
true. 

'"Tlie Lord, the First and Last Judge, alone will be 
able to set some judgments straight and straighten some 
judges. He in majesty and power upholds the law, which 
is never broken. It is man who is broken by the law. 

"The great curse of Kentucky is that many of her 
Judges belong to that very common species of Judge. 
Judex apiarius. Their capacity for hearing the facts 
and declaring the right is blurred by the buzz of the bee 
of political aspiration and self-interest. 

*'A Judge who belongs to this species can usually be 
classed as of the family Judex timidus, — those whose 
ears are so great that they can never lift them from the 
ground, and when a mosquito hums in Covington their 
dreams of peace are disturbed in Frankfort. 

"They are the secret enemies of the law's certainty 
and stability. Their decisions shift with the tide of popu- 
lar opinion. They wash their hands like Pilate (not al- 
ways to cleanliness) and permit the crucifixion. 

"A year or so ago, Chief Justice Grinder, in an ad- 
dress before a men's Bible class, declared that the Court 
of Appeals upon an appeal to it would have reversed the 
Sanhedrin. There are more than several lawyers in this 
State, who, knowing the members of that court, have 



Two Candidates 177 

grave doubts about it, had that court sat in Jerusalem 
and the appeal been prosecuted A. D. 30. 

''Savior is worse. He would make a judicial tool. 
Judicial tools have generally been in politics for a 
number of years and, preceding their judicial service, a 
member of the legislature for several terms, like Saylor, 
where they are first tried out. This judge expects one 
day to be Governor and is willing to do any thing to 
further his political ambitions. By some hook or crook 
or pull he succeeded in obtaining his license to practice 
law and since has appeared in court occasionally; gener- 
ally when a jury was to be influenced. 

"He is more or less a wanderer and, when he changes 
his residence, changes his politics and votes Avith the 
majority. He is usually a candidate for office and spends 
more time on the street than in his office. 

' ' He is a mere pawn on the political chess-board and 
his master occasionally has him elected to office. Then 
the master tells him how to decide, not all, but certain 
cases. 

''His opinions are generally misstatements of the 
facts presented by the record and never mention an 
authority cited by counsel opposing his master's decree. 
His references are not complimentary to such counsel, his 
purpose being to make him appear ridiculous and to 
forestall all hope for modification by a petition for re- 
hearing, because it is barely possible that another judge 
may then read the record, though it is not considered 
judicial etiquette to do so. 

"He being the only judge who has read the record,, 
is careful to so state the facts in the consultation room 
as to meet with no dissent from his colleagues or to 
make them curious about the record. 



178 Seeing Italy at Mrs. O'Flanyiagan's Expense 

**A11 of these demerits Saylor has in full measure. 
He is known to all of you. He lives in this county and 
the county is none the better for it. He defends every 
bootlegger and crook that is indicted and they will vote 
for him as they respond to his demands when they are 
chosen for jury service, which is entirely too frequent for 
the administration of justice. 

'"Thirt^y years ago no man of his reputation and lim- 
ited capacity would have dared run for this high office. 
Now it is another thing. If elected he will find some of 
his associates not much better qualified, so far as knowl- 
edge of the law is concerned. Instead of being learned in 
the law they are politicians, who know their district and 
how to fool the people. 

' ' Conditions force comparisons. Until the Civil War, 
opinions rendered by the Court of Appeals were quoted 
and cited with respect in every State of the nation. The 
Court since in personnel has deteriorated. Its opinions 
are captious, partisan, uninspired oracles, which perforce 
decide the case in hand; but as an authority for future 
reference, so far as the reasons given are concerned, are 
mere chit-chat. 

''When I was young, and began the practice of law, 
there were lawyers at the bar in this State and real 
Judges occupied the bench. There was Clay and Critten- 
den and Judge Robinson and Judge Underwood. Now 
who have we? Such lawyers as John Calhoun Saylor 
and such judges as Saylor will make when elected; — 
The Lord save us ! " 

At the November election Colonel Saylor was elected ; 
but by a very small majority. He ran more than five 
thousand votes behind the head of the ticket, and in a 



Two Candidates 179 

district where little scratching is done. The State ticket 
pulled him through. 

When the returns came in Searcy Chilton, comment- 
ing on the race, concluded his remarks by saying; ''Next 
time we must throw that Jonah overboard. ' ' 

A day or two before he qualified. Judge Saylor came 
to Frankfort and visited the courtroom a few minutes 
after adjournment; he even went up and tried the chair 
of the Chief Justice, and found the seat was none too 
large. No one was present but Jake, the negro janitor. 

'Make, what do the lawyers and judges have to say 
about my election ? ' ' 

"They don't say nothin, Boss; they jest laff." 



NIRVANA. 



We are told that at one time the British Isles were 
connected with the mainland of Europe; that Italy was 
at least within sight of the African coast; and that west- 
ward from Gibraltar, there was a continent which ulti- 
mately sank beneath the waves, leaving isolated moun- 
tain peaks, now islands and shoals, to mark its submerged 
position. 

The Egyptian priesthood told Solon of the greatness 
of the civilization of this submerged land, Atlantis or 
Kami, even then, as of an ancient past; and Homer, Hor- 
ace and Plato have whispered of its greatness. 

The soul of one of its ancient inhabitants, yet wander- 
ing upon this earth, may through transmigration have 
become in part your own, and you, in reverie at odd hours 
and in company with it, live again a few scenes of those 
old days. 



Near Winchester, Kentucky, driving out the Lexing- 
ton turnpike you pass an old brick farmhouse of ante-bel- 
lum days ; flanked on the one side by an old stone spring- 
house under two spreading elms and on the other by a 
large tobacco barn that looks extremely modern and out 
of place. Behind the house is an orchard of ancient apple 
and pear trees, all dead at the top, a negro cabin beside 
which are two black heart cherry trees, higher than 
the farmhouse and more than three feet through; and 
yet further back, hemp and tobacco fields and a wood- 



182 Nirvana 

land pasture of oak and walnut trees. At least this was 
a description of my home thirty years ago. 

I had just graduated from Center College, and having 
in mind to practice law in Lexington, had during the 
summer formed the habit of going down to the spring- 
house and under the shade of its eaves and the overhang- 
ing elms, sit and read Kent 's Commentaries. 

A negro family lived in the cabin, Mose Hunter, his 
wife and boy. Mose was as black as they grow them in 
Kentucky; but his wife was the color of my old volumes 
of Kent and had build and features which fixed the 
country of her ancestry in northern Africa and seemed 
to identify her as a desert Berber. Mose worked on 
the farm, his wife was cook at the farmhouse, and the 
boy, who was said to be half imbecile, was as harmless 
and shy as a ground robin. I do not know of his ever hav- 
ing gone off the place. He was probably fourteen, had 
never been to school, and wandered about like a lost 
turkey hen. We could depend upon him to pick up the 
apples, feed the cider mill, water the stock, gather the 
eggs and feed the pigs and chickens. 

The boy had the habit of coming to the springhouse 
and taking a nap each day on the milk crock bench, which 
had been discarded since we had bought our new refrig- 
erator. Every warm summer afternoon about three 
o 'clock, he would run down the path, dodge behind a tree 
out of sight, if his mother happened to step out of the 
kitchen door, and slipping into the springhouse, lie down 
and sleep quietly in its cool moist shade for a quarter of 
an hour; then, still asleep, sit up and in a startled way, 
talk earnestly for some time, his features transformed by 
a look of tragic intelligence, which they did not possess 
at other times. Then he would lie down again and after 



Nirvana 183 

a few minutes quiet sleep, awake and return to the cabin. 

His speech did not disturb me; his voice was low, 
though tense, and his words unintelligible. Gradually his 
murmurings became a familiar sound, as the call of the 
lark from the pasture gatepost. 

Finally I noticed that he spoke in an apparently 
strange tongue and even mentioned time and again names 
given in my ancient atlas. Many times he used the words, 
pehu, Kami, Theni, horshesu, hik, nut, tash, hesoph, 
and un. 

I wrote Professor Fales of Danville about this time, 
sending him a small box of crinoids, and casually men- 
tioned the boy and his strange habit, writing out the 
above list of words, with others, that he habitually re- 
peated. 

He wrote back that the words were Egyptian or a 
kindred Hamite tongue. Consulting the college library, 
he had discovered that the ancient Egyptian name for 
Atlantis was Kami. That Theni was the name of a very 
ancient prehistoric city, its location unknown. That pehu 
meant an overflowed land ; un, uncultivated land ; and the 
word tash, tribe; the others he was unable to translate. 

He suggested that I find out from the boy's mother 
where she or her people were from; get a stenogra])her 
at Winchester to come out and make careful notes of his 
murmurings ; and when made send a copy to him and one 

to , a lawyer at Covington, who was an 

antiquarian and an Egyptologist. 

The next day after the receipt of the letter I went 
to Winchester and inquired at the courthouse for the 
official stenographer. I learned, as all courts in the dis- 
trict were adjourned for the summer, he had gone to 



184 Nirvana 

Atlantic City for the month. So I went to Judge Buck- 
ner's office and borrowed his stenographer. 

The Judge said the season was dull and except 
on county court day he could spare the girl for an hour 
or two almost any afternoon. He also asked if my father 
still had on hand that half barrel of Old Mock. The next 
afternoon when I went for the girl I brought the Judge 
a gallon jug of Dad's Old Mock, telling the folks I was 
taking him some cider. 

When we returned, we found the boy asleep in the 
springhouse, but within five minutes of our arrival he 
sat up and went through the regular program. After he 
had talked for some time, he laid down and resumed his 
quiet slumber. 

This program was repeated the next day except 
the girl brought out a slate and succeeded in making the 
boy write or draw upon it characters which were strange 
to us, and which he wrote from right to left with great 
ease, though he could not write his name. 

The writings on the slate the stenographer carefully 
copied and after transcribing her notes gave me the 
copies, one of which I sent to Professor Fales, who for- 
warded it to his learned friend at Covington. He not 
only wrote but telegraphed for more. 

Twice again the boy's words were taken down and 
twice he wrote again upon the slate. We might with 
patience and quiet have gotten a complete history of a 
generation of prehistoric people, but my mother, who 
still looked upon me as a young boy incapable of caring 
for himself in the company of a designing female person, 
and having noted our regular visits to the springhouse, 
rushed down unannounced with the boy's mother. 

The two made such a racket when they came in they 



Nirvana 185 

awoke the boy, who dropped the slate. He never again 
came to the springhouse to sleep; and though afterwards 
I sat many hours by his bedside in the cabin, he never 
again uttered a strange or unusual sound until just before 
his death, which occurred in the fall. 

In the early fall his father and mother visited a negro 
family who had a child ill with scarlet fever. Within 
two weeks their own boy was taken with the same 
illness and a few days thereafter died. Shortly before 
his death I went into the cabin and found him raving 
in the strange tongue. He had been bom on the place. 
I felt too sad to be curious or to go for the stenographer, 
but I remember very distinctly the sounds of the last few 
words he uttered, which were twice repeated. These 
I wrote down and sent away. I found the translation of 
the words was; ''After a brief bird life I shall find Nir- 
vana. ' ' 

In a talk with his mother, which occurred some time 
before his death, she stated that it was a rare thing he 
ever talked in his sleep and then only used the most 
common expressions. 

She told me her mother was born west of Timbuctu, 
belonged to a Berber tribe, and had been taken prisoner 
and sold to slave dealers of the west African coast. 

Several weeks after the boy's death I received from 
Professor Fales a liberal translation of the boy's talk 
and writings, which at the suggestion of the professor 
and his friend I have kept a secret, as neither of us be- 
lieved in transmigration, or desired to figure as in any 
sense encouraging such an outrageously absurd belief. 

The translator and professor are both dead and I 
suppose their copies have been destroyed. I give mine 
to the public as a spooky flight of fancy unworthy of be- 



186 Nirvana 

lief, aware that this declaration will cause a few half- 
crazJ7 people to believe the tale is true. 

THE TRANSLATION. 

The city of Theni is the capital of Kami. The western 
and southern coast of Kami and the interior country 
to the central range is a pleasant land, where palm trees 
of many kinds grow and there is much tropical verdure 
because on these coasts there is a constant current of 
warm water, which comes through an untraveled sea 
lying west and south of us, and in which float endless 
paths of sargassum. 

To the north and east beyond the central range, as 
also the land northeast of us across the sea, are barren 
wastes of ice and snow. It has not always been so. Our 
records show that centuries ago the whole land was as 
the south and west coast country, but each year the 
fields of ice swallow more and more of our sweet and 
fertile land, until now we have but little space for our 
teeming population and each year less and less to eat. 

On the top of a mountain south of our city dwell a 
few strange people with a strange faith and who keep 
to themselves. For years they have been building a 
great ship well up the mountain side. They are directed 
and encouraged in this useless labor by a prophet who 
tells of the early destruction of our land by ice and water. 

I visited the place recently; the great ship is nearly 
completed and they are beginning to sheet the hull with 
copper to protect it from ice floes. 

For three nights past my sleep has been disturbed 

by strange, wild dreams. I see the warm ocean currents 

. which wash our shores, shifted westward by some strange 



The Translation 187 

freak of nature, and a land far north of us, now ice and 
snow, turned into greenland; while our whole land is 
enshrouded in death dealing cold and ice and snow and 
preceding this, the waters creep up and engulf our city. 
Tlie mountain on which the great ship rests sinks down 
to meet the rising waters and the ship sails off to the 
southeast, leaving us helpless victims to be engulfed by 
the rising waters or frozen by the creeping, numbing 
cold, or smothered under mountains of ice and snow. 
How long before this shall be I do not know. 

I have told my dream to Nefert, the best beloved of 
my wives, and we have agreed to prepare against the 
portent of such catastrophes. 

We have too many idle, too many to feed; it were 
better were our population reduced one-half. 

We will gather all the provisions of the land into 
great warehouses, and only those shall eat who labor to 
build our great pyramid, within which the chosen shall 
find refuge from the rising waters and the destructive 
cold. 

When the pyramid is completed, we shall store it with 
great quantities of grain and fuel and textiles to last 
for years; and as the waters rise, if they shall cover the 
eminence on which we shall built it, which seems impos- 
sible, we shall ascend from the lower to the upper 
chambers. 

On the morrow we will begin our preparations, which 
will not be wasted, though the flood and cold come not, 
as it will make for us a most pretentious tomb. 

I shall send a great force to gather grain and other 
foodstuffs, another to collect fuel, others still shall be 
put to work to weave heavy woolen textiles. Five thou- 
sand shall quarry stone for the pyramid of Theni, which 



188 Nirvana 

shall be built upon the highest mountain near our city. 
Thirty thousand shall drag and carry great stones from 
the quarries to the site and fifteen thousand more shall 
shape and place the stones. Twelve thousand shall act 
as guards and task masters, to see that the work is done 
and speedily. 

I shall tell the pyramid is for my tomb and until my 
death to be used as a great storage warehouse; else the 
people may grow frightened and desperate. They have 
not yet learned to fear storage plants. Those of the 
people who are too old or too young to labor shall die. 

Dimly discernible from the city is the central high 
mountain range, extending from the eastern coast far 
to the northwest and there ending in a rugged promon- 
tory, jutting out into a frozen sea. 

The country across these mountains, and even to their 
snow-capped, fog-bannered peaks, is a land of ice and 
snow, destitute of all life, except a few wild and hardy 
white-clothed birds and beasts. Even from the moun- 
tain peaks you may see the spires and walls of an ice- 
encased, long dead city. 

Near the city is a lesser range, upon which to their 
very tops grow dense groves of palm and other fern-like 
trees. In the shelter of these groves are many villas of 
the rich. 

Upon the highest of this range and near our granite 
quarries I have decided to build the pyramid. The task 
of building, beginning today, will be pushed with the 
utmost speed. 

The road leading from the city to the top and from 
the quarries we broadened and regraded. The site was 
cleared and leveled and the basal walls, six hundred and 
eighty feet square, started. The height is to be three 



The Translation 189 

hundred and fifty feet and the wall angle is approximate- 
ly forty-seven degrees. 

During the building there was much sickness and 
many deaths from starvation and hardship, for all of 
which I was held responsible, and until the laboring peo- 
ple swore at and called me Santa, The Terrible. 

Each day the pyramid grew in size; and each night 
seemed slightly colder than the one preceding it. It was 
reported that the snow on the distant mountain peaks 
was deeper than ever before. 

We now used the lower stories of the pyramid as a 
storeroom for fuel and grain and were forced constantly 
to maintain a heavy guard to keep the half -starved pop- 
ulace from stealing our supplies. I had executed more 
than a dozen who were caught attempting to steal food 
stored for their betters. 

The warm ocean current shifted to the west. The sun 
was overcast by clouds. The earth trembled. The snow 
line crept down the mountain range. The land seemed 
slowly sinking into the sea. The people shook from fear 
and cold. 

It was necessary to push the work, and, in their terror 
and to satisfy their hunger, the whole population labored 
on the pyramid. 

One night, when the pyramid was three hundred feet 
high, a light snow, the first, covered pyramid mountain. 
A few weeks later there was another and the next morn- 
ing there was thin ice. 

A swift-running mountain river separated pyramid 
mountain and the city of Theni from the foothills of the 
distant range. Gradually the current disappeared. The 
river became a salt lake, then a bay of the great west- 
em sea. 



190 Nirvana 

One night there was an earthquake, in which wo 
feared for the destruction of the pyramid, and in which 
a number of the houses of the city toppled over on their 
occupants. 

In the morning it was observed that the mountain on 
which the prophet's people lived had settled until the 
place where the ship rested was but a few feet above 
the level of our new sea. The mountain on which our 
pyramid had been constructed and the adjacent plain 
on which the city was built had risen materially in alti- 
tude; at least such seemed to be the case. 

Within ten days the ship rode at anchor. Then I 
knew that my gods had been good to me and had truly 
warned so I might make preparation. I determined on 
the morrow to seize the ship and retain it for my own 
use. All owners of boats had long since fled the land. 
The next morning when I awoke the ship was a distant 
speck upon the growing ocean. It seemed the gods of 
some few others were caring for them also. 

The pyramid now was about completed and not hav- 
ing provisions for all, though we of the palace stinted 
not ourselves, having plenty for years, I directed the 
guards to issue only half rations to the people. They 
died by hundreds and were cast from the cliffs into the 
cold waters of the sea. 

Noticing that great crowds gathered in the city and 
that they wept and swore and encouraged one another 
to assault the palace and tear their ruler to pieces, I 
thought it best to desert the palace and take possession 
of the pyramid, which was full of provisions, and had a 
guard of several thousand soldiers. 

So we of the palace, some hundred persons, with a 
guard of more than three hundred, moved into the pyra- 
mid; and, with the stones prepared for that purpose, 



The Translation 191 

closed the entrance hall with fifty feet of solid masonry, 
telling the soldiers outside that we would feed them 
from our supplies, which we had no intention of doing, 
except as they might be of use. How easy it is to fool 
the common people. 

That night it stormed and sleet and snow made the 
outer pyramid a thing of milky glass. 

The half-naked, half-starved people came by thou- 
sands, and holding out their hands in supplication, 
begged for bread. But we, sheltered and fed and clothed 
and sitting by our fires, had no thought for and took no 
risk for others. 

The pyramid in the winter sunlight, with its coating 
of milk-white ice, seemed an immense half-buried dia- 
mond ; and we within its heart were not more considerate 
of the starving, surging mass at its base. 

Through the narrow slit-like ventilators, we heard 
in the afternoon the sound of strife; and, climbing to the 
flat top, where there was a walled-in area about twenty 
feet square, looked down upon the soldiers struggling 
with and slaughtering the half -armed, starving, shiver- 
ing populace. 

For sport, not caring whether they killed soldiers or 
subjects, I had some of our guard bring a quantity of 
unused granite blocks about two feet square and slide 
them down the ice-smooth surface into the seething mass 
below. 

After watching for some time, though clothed in a 
heavy woolen gown, I grew cold and tired of the sport 
and went below to the feast, the music and the dance. 
There I sat with Nefert and two other queens, not less 
beautiful. 

One of the guards from the pinnacle came down and 
reported that the soldiers had ceased fighting the popu- 



192 Nirvana 

lace and, joining cause with them, were attempting to 
scale the pyramid by cutting steps in the icy surface. 
So again I went above and Nefert went with me. 

Our guards collected small stone blocks and with 
them bowled off our desperate, slowly-climbing assail- 
ants. The boulders slid over the glazed surface with the 
speed of a swift-winged water fowl and when they found 
a victim precipitated him, a death-dealing catapultic 
charge upon the heads of his comrades. The effort to 
reach us was utterly futile. 

For several days we found it great sport to shoot 
loaves of bread and a few tempting morsels of food down 
to the starving mass and watch them fight and struggle 
for possession. 

At my suggestion, to make the game of gi'eater interest, 
we took the bread from the crusts and stuffed the loaves 
with stones. Occasionally, one snatching for the bread 
lost his life from the stone loaf. So the days passed, not 
wholly without amusement. 

The whole land was now white with snow and ice. 
Great white bears came out of the mountains of the north 
and feasted on the dead at the base of the pyramid. No- 
where in the land could we see a living man. 

In our company was a beautiful young maid; and, 
thinking she might furnish amusement for a dull after- 
noon, I gave orders that she be brought to my quarters. 

She was carried thence, struggling and in tears. 
With her came one of our captains, who said she was to 
be his wife, and asked me to spare her discourtesy for his 
sake. He had many times been of service, but no more 
so than a subject should be. I directed that he be thrown 
from the top platform, and took the girl with me, so she 
might see the spectacle. 



The Translation 193 

The guards lifted him over the wall and gave a shove. 
He started slowly, bracing and resisting with hands and 
feet, but was soon speeding meteor-like down the icy 
incline. He disappeared, in the snow and debris at the 
base, but in a few minutes reappeared, with right arm 
swinging useless at his side. 

The girl, giving a cry, leaped over the wall and skim- 
ming along the incline as a swallow might the face of a 
white slanting cliff, sped towards her lover. The man 
leaped to the edge to break her fall and she struck him 
with destructive force. They were thrown some dis- 
tance and lay still in the snow, which was crimsoned by 
their bleeding wounds. 

Two great white bears, smelling the blood, came forth 
from behind the cliffs and feasted upon the pair. 

In a few more days the icy waters of a polar sea cov- 
ered the city of Tlieni; and in tears we witnessed the 
great dome of the temple of our gods sink beneath its 
surface. The next week great icebergs were floating 
across the plain and above the site of Theni. It grew 
intensely cold and the inner walls of our great upper 
hall were coated with frost crystals. 

The wind shrieked; great waves striking the moun- 
tain side shook our pyramid. The sight was blotted out 
by a blizzard of snow and ice. 



The guards are kept busy with spears and spades 
trying to keep the ventilators and the pinnacle area free 
of snow and ice so we can have air. Several have been 
blown from the top. 

We made a mistake in the construction of our refuge. 
We should have shielded our ventilators to keep oft the 
snow. It is a hard struggle for air. Tomorrow we must 



194 Nirvana 

start work opening the passageway for light and air. 
Nefert says I should have built a ship and sailed away, 
as did the prophet and his people. 

****** 

Nefert awake. It is dark and cold. The air is foul. 
I hear rushing waters. It comes in the ventilators above 
our heads. It is salty. We are being swallowed by the 
icy sea. I have found you! 0! How cold! How cold! 

I know not how long it has been, nor how many dif- 
ferent habitations my soul has tenanted since our pyra- 
mid sank beneath the icy sea and, holding Nefert in my 
arms, I lost consciousness. 

I am now in India, near the city of Bombay. A city 
presenting a magnificent front, but reeking with filth 
and disease, where, through the year, cholera daily claims 
its victims. It is the year 1790. 

On the top of a high hill in a beautiful garden are 
three Dakhmas or Parsee towers of silence. These 
towers, built like a windowless colosseum, are massive 
cylinders of hard black granite, open to the heavens. 

The parapet supports a coping of motionless living 
vultures, waiting in patience to be fed. Here the death 
rate is high and there are many to die, so they do not 
suffer from hunger. 

The vultures grow restless; they see a funeral cortege 
of black men in spotless white robes ; they bear a black 
corpse in a white shroud. The body is hastily deposited 
within the area on its bed of stone and mattress of char- 
coal. The vultures swoop down to the feast. In a short 
while, satiated, they rise on heavy wing and lazily reset- 
tle upon the parapet. 



The Translation 195 

All day long, my soul struggling for freedom or 
forgetfulness, is caged within the body of one of these 
vultures. I do not see the sun except through vulture 
eyes. I do not feed except upon the dead. My companions 
are vultures. I am never beyond the smell of the dead. 
I have no friendships, no hopes. 

There are times at night when my vulture body 
sleeps. Then the soul seems to break forth; but it does 
not go out in freedom as of old. I may go into the hovels 
of Bombay in the form of an old black beggar. 

Then it is my overwhelming desire to do some act 
of kindness, but my clothes are in rags; my face is a 
horrid mask, and I smell of the dead and am driven away. 

I found a man dying by the wayside, too weak to 
move, too blind to see. Wlien he asked for water, I 
thought now is my chance. I shuffled to the fountain and 
when I would dip up a cupful, it became as solid glass. 

At a time of famine I found a child crying for bread 
without the city walls. At great strain upon my feeble 
limbs, I climbed a wall and stole from the kitchen of the 
enclosed villa a roasted fowl and carried it to the child. 
The child took it, but when he raised it to eat, it was the 
hand of a putrid corpse. 

When I lift the head of the sick, they shudder and 
gasp and grow cold. 

So I return to my vulture body, to my perch on the 
parapet, to breakfast on the dead and to my vulture 
consort. 

(End of translation.) 



I spent the next winter at law school, returning to 
the old farmhouse the middle of May. 



196 Nirvana 

The first time I went down to the springhouse, I saw 
a vividly-colored golden robin or hangnest restlessly 
flitting about the old elm trees and occasionally bursting 
into loud-noted song. 

A few days later I heard and saw him again. He was 
not so restless, and his song was low-toned and had a 
rich and more pleasant refrain. His notes were of endless 
and individual variety. 

When he ceased singing I heard an incessant warble 
of sweet, though feeble, notes and, looking above my 
head, saw the composer, his bride, dressed in olive and 
gold, weaving on the pendulous nest of moss and horse 
hair, near the tips of the overhanging limb. I then knew 
why his song had changed and understood the happy 
warble of the busy weaver. 

They were so gaily colored, so happily situated, their 
home so far from harm, they were so exclusive, that I 
called the pair the little king and queen. 

Bright pair of boundless wing and sweet song, did 
you first meet here? You did not come together. How 
did the king mark the way for his queen? Have you 
searched all the way from Panama, your winter home, 
for this old elm, to celebrate your bird marriage, pass 
your honeymoon and find much joy in nest-building and 
rearing a family? Do you know tears and night and 
nothingness? Or have you found and eaten of the fruit 
of the trees of life and eternal love? 

In about three weeks all song ceased. They made 
incessant trips to the old orchard and returned with 
caterpillars to feed five cavernous yellow-throated 
mouths. 

One warm sultry afternoon in June I sat in my old 
place by the springhouse, reading Story's Equity Juris- 



Nirvana 197 

prudence and, closing the book, enjoyed the ease and 
peace of the lazy, if not the righteous. 

I slept; and my mind jumbling the springhouse, the 
orioles, the dead boy and his strange tale, whispered that 
my little king and queen of the hanging nest were Santa 
and Nefert. Thereafter I called them as the dream had 
said. 

The little nestlings grew apace and the nest made 
tight quarters. One, seeking room and adventure, 
climbed out and perched upon a twig. Growing careless 
or sleepy, or caught by a squall, he half flew, half fell 
from his perch. 

The big black cat, who every week ate his weight 
in young birds, pounced upon the unfortunate one, who 
let out a squawk of terror. 

Santa darted into the face of the cat with such fierce 
force as to rescue the baby bird, but lost his own life by 
his brave rashness. 

Before the plumage of white, black and old gold had 
been marred I drove the cat away and picked up the 
little dead king. 

In the corner of the old orchard, hedged about by a 
stone fence overhung with myrtle and honeysuckle, un- 
der three ancient cedar trees, were four graves; three of 
slaves long dead and the other of the half-witted boy. 

Under the fresh green sod of the newer grave I buried 
the dead bird, and marked the spot with little cedar 
grave boards, on which I carved the name, '^ Santa." 
What a place to bury a king who had built a great pyra- 
mid for his sepulchre ! 



198 Nirvana 



A CONSCIOUS MUMMY. 

I sat under the old elm trees reading a work on Early- 
Egyptian Civilization, which declared that the recorded 
history of that ancient people began when Menes was 
king, about 4300 B. C. 

Placing the book, back up on the ground, I thought 
of their strange faith; the reverent care with which they 
embalmed the body to be again occupied by the soul, 
when, after many transmigrations from one animal to 
another, having expiated all sins done in the body, it 
should return purified to the old body. Assuming their 
belief true, where now might be those ancient believers 
in Osiris, Ra, Horus, Isis, Set and other nature gods, 
having ages before bowed in submission to Bes, the god 
of death? 

How limited is sense; how weak intellect; how short 
bodily life. Yet the very frailty and uncertainty of life 
establishes the immortality of the soul and the soul, in 
turn, gives spontaneous testimony to God and of a life 
within which the body does not own. 

Nature was enjoying her afternoon siesta. Over the 
hills so far away as to make it a picture, a threshing 
machine was eating wheat shocks and blowing forth a 
golden dust-like breath of straw. The incessant sawing 
of harvest flies, a heavy country dinner and the afternoon 
glow and heat conspired to drive me into the spring- 
house, where the coolness and peace of the place brought 
a bodily laziness, and, lying down on the old stone shelf, 
I slept. 

Three walls of the springhouse grew as the palace 
walls of Aladdin; the front rolled up as the curtain for 
a drama; and between great columns of red granite and 



A Conscious Mummy 199 

porphyry, chiseled with hieroglyphics and decorated with 
the symbols of Amun and Osiris, I looked out upon a 
grove of date palms, the pyramid of Sneferru, an island 
sea of yellow flood water, and yet beyond, the low hills 
of Arabia. A view seemingly as familiar as the one from 
my bedroom window. 

It was the Nile valley at Meidoom; Aur-Aa was at 
flood stage, then nearly fifty feet above the normal level. 
Now, after centuries, the valley has been filled by river 
silt and the tide is much shallower. 

The beauty and changefulness of that narrow valley 
by comparison with the monotonous lands which flank it 
gave promise of a happy people. Hemmed in on the west 
by the sand hills of Libya and on the east by the equally 
bare, dry, never-changing hills of Arabia; teeming with 
people as the channels of an ant hill with ants; inten- 
sively cultivated, some of the crops like the dhourra or 
millet, the principal food of the poor, returning to the 
sower two hundred and fifty times its seed; shaded by 
date palms which yield abundant and delicious fruit; a 
land with a delightful climate seasonably watered, fer- 
tilized by yearly tides and protected from invasion by 
wide deserts of soft sand; why should we not have been 
a happy people? 

Because no one is free. We are enslaved by caste, 
a most merciless master, by the priesthood, by our king. 
We work continually, but for others. Happy he, who 
when life is done, after contributing to the priesthood 
and the king, after sacrificing to a hundred gods, leaves 
sufficient estate to pay for the embalming of and a safe 
resting place for his body. 

This is the best of a short life, with the sad hope that 
after you have been many times a lower form of life, 
you may return to your old body if, perchance, it may 



200 Nirvana 

be found. Far better off the unclean fish, which, when 
the flood recedes, gasp themselves to death in shallow 
pools, choked by the sand. 

I rose from my couch and walked out where a better 
view might be had of the river and the valley. 

Near a small eminence more than sixty feet above 
the flood tide was a great fleet of barges and rafts of 
logs, which had borne heavy blocks of cut stone from far 
to the southward down on the tide to construct our 
tombs and temples. 

Upon the rafts and barges low caste humanity, driven 
by the lash to tortured effort, swarmed and sweated and 
groaned that some high priest or royal personage might 
in mummied grandeur await his soul's return to its foul, 
flinty, wrinkled and desolate home. Near, floating north- 
ward with the tide, was a great obelisk of granite weigh- 
ing more than forty tons, held upon the surface by par- 
allel rafts of buoyant logs and inflated skins. 

I was head embalmer, one of the priesthood and, 
therefore, considered one of the fortunate ones. 

The city of Meidoom was called the City of the Dead, 
because at that time, 3750 B. C, it was the place of 
burial of the royalty and priesthood of Men-nefu, which 
name means secure and beautiful, and which centuries 
later was changed to Memphis. 

Meidoom 's population, near forty thousand, con- 
sisted of more than two thousand priests with their fam- 
ilies and retainers and twenty thousand laborers and 
overseers. The majority are engaged in the construction 
of temples and sarcophagi. 

The people are firm believers in a future state and 
therefore very religious. The priests act as interces- 
sors between the people and their many gods, look after 



A Conscious Mummy 201 

the sacred animals of the temples, are professional em- 
balmers, architects and custodians of the tombs. 

The priesthood hold high social rank, are exempt 
from taxes, but do not practice celibacy or asceticism. 
Their ranks are recruited by heredity or from the nobili- 
ty; and it is not uncommon for a prince to surrender his 
claim of succession to assume the office of high priest. 

Had there been occasion for a test of power between 
the government and the priesthood, the priestly orders 
would have been found the real rulers. 

Amun is the chief or spiritual god of the Egyptians. 
Tlie name means The Hidden One; and he controls the 
conscience and the soul. 

Rahotep is chief priest of Amun and the keeper of the 
Book of Death. He and all the priesthood of Amun wear 
a costume of white linen decorated with the blue figure 
of a man having the head of a ram and carrying in his 
hand a sharsh, the symbols of Amun. The chief priest 
in addition wears the royal symbol with two long feath- 
ers as a head dress. 

Osiris is the god of good, in contradistinction to Set, 
the god of e^dl. He is the god of the Nile and the guard- 
ian and preserver of the human body after death. His 
sjTiibol is a mummy wearing a royal crown and ostrich 
plumes. The god of the sun is the soul of Osiris. The 
white linen gowns of the priests of Osiris have a figured 
border of mummies in black, wearing crowns and ostrich 
plumes. Nefermat, chief priest, in addition wears the 
royal insignia. 

At this time, besides many shrines, there are three 
temples at Meidoom, the temple of Amun, the temple of 
Osiris and the temple of The Dead. The two orders of 
the priesthood are presided over by Rahotep and Nefer- 
mat, the two sons of Sneferru, who, occupying their 



202 Nirvana 

priestly positions at his demise, the succession passed to 
Khufa, a brother, who married Naferma, the widow of 
Sneferru. 

As chief embalmer I had charge of the temple of the 
Dead, where both orders of the priesthood officiated, 
since the one god, Amun, having charge of the soul, and 
the other, Osiris, of the body, perforce met officially, 
though usually holding little communication with each 
other. 

As I stood at the portal two processions of priests 
drew near, the one led by Rahotep, the other by Nefer- 
mat. These two, leaving their attendants, entered the 
temple. 

As they passed I bowed low to earth and followed into 
the corridor, there they found seats, and I stood before 
them awaiting their commands. 

Rahotep said, ''Our mother, the queen, has just died; 
after her body is partly embalmed they will bring it here 
from Men-nefer, when you, because of your skill, are to 
prepare it to rest in the vault of the great pyramid be- 
side our father Sneferru, in care of Osiris, until Amun 
shall see fit to surrender her soul again to her body." 

(Nefermat) "You mean, until Osiris shall deem her 
soul sufficiently purified to re-enter her body." 

"No, as Amun is the superior of Osiris, so is the soul 
master of its tenement, the body, though it is by the 
grace of Osiris that the body is preserved until Amun has 
purified the soul for another human existence." 

"You are wrong; in all sacred animals human souls 
dwell; it is only when those souls are made pure that 
Osiris permits them to occupy a human form. * * * 
Tepti, priest of Osiris, embalmer of and dweller with the 
dead and custodian of the temple of the Dead, what 
say you as to the body and the soul ? ' ' 



A Conscious Mummy 203 

''Pardon, Most Exalted of Osiris, am I to look upon 
your question as a command?" 

''Yes." 

"My belief, of which I am not master, I have kept 
unto myself and if put into words is but spoken ignor- 
ance. To become an expert embalmer I experimented 
on the bodies of many animals not sacred to our gods 
and discovered that they were as easily preserved as the 
bodies of men. This forced the conclusion that if man 
was specially favored of the gods, it was not in bodily 
composition; therefore, it would seem, the body is not 
sacred and is unworthy of the great expenditure of time 
and wealth which we give it as priests of Osiris. The 
body after death is as the husk of a nut from which the 
kernel has been extracted and our people would be bet- 
ter off were it burned as the refuse of earth. We of 
Osiris, who say the body must not perish, know better 
than anyone else that it does perish. If there is a 
difference between the body of a man and an animal's, 
that distinction departs at death; therefore, the distinc- 
tion is life or a part of life and the questions presented 
are: What is life? What is there in man besides matter? 
When an animate being dies, the body, the mortal, is 
left; life departs. I do not see it go; I know not where 
it goes. If it is a man who dies, we say the soul has 
left the body, because we are men; if it is an animal, we 
say life has left the body. What is the difference between 
life and the soul? All I know is that I have a body which 
joerishes and that, distinct from the body, I have the 
power to think, which power troubles me more than my 
body, and which power I may lose when life leaves the 
body. My power to think is so limited that its indulgence 
is like pulling one 's self up to the stars by one 's toes. I 
know I cannot answer the following questions : 



204 Nirvana 



a I' 



'What is truth?' Though I once heard a child of 
five answer that truth is the right. 

" 'What is life?' Tliough I am told it is the princi- 
ple of animate corporeal existence. 

'' 'What is death?' This I do not know, since I can- 
not define life, as death is the cessation of life or the 
beginning of a higher life. 

"Since animals think, some more than some men (the 
feeble-minded), do they have souls? If so, where do their 
souls go? 

"Is the source of new life in the soul? 

"It seems we believe souls have existed from the 
beginning, since they never die but are transmigrated. 
Is immortality a divine gift or an inherent property of 
the soul? 

"And of you. Chief Priest of Osiris, head of our or- 
der, I would respectfully ask: 

" 'Does the soul assume a body akin to its own na- 
ture? 

" 'Should I live to be very old, dwarfed in limb and 
blind, when my soul returns to its preserved mummy, 
which you maintain it does, will I rise again, old and 
blind and weak ? If not why preserve the body ? 

" 'Will I know the friends of my former life if they 
return to their bodies in the same period? 

" 'Your still-born brother, whose body I embalmed, 
had he yet a soul, and when his soul returns to his body, 
will it have life? 

" 'There is a mummy in one of the old tombs with 
two heads and on one body; has that body one or two 
souls ? And if two souls, will they be purified and return 
together to the body, though one be good and the other 
bad?' 

' ' I believe not in Osiris ; nor that my soul after many 



A Conscious Mummy 205 

transmigrations shall find and reanimate its rejected 
tenement. Yet I know no other god or even if I have a 
soul. Can I by searching find out truth or the true God? 
Will there be a time when the truth shall be made 
clear? I know that error is spread over all things; that 
the race is not to the swift, neither the battle to the 
strong. That he who disdains ease and comfort, though 
poverty is a disgrace and misfortune a crime, recognizes 
that wealth consists not in great possessions but in few 
wants; looking upon ownership as a trusteeship and 
therefore a responsibility; content with what life gives; 
thinking himself and conceding to others the right to 
think; living and letting others live; believing there is 
nothing after death and death is nothing; is as well off 
as he who struggles to be a blind leader of the blind. 
Would I could believe that we shall live many lives and 
each a preparation for a higher one. Our religion, like 
our government, as it grows old grows complex and 
rotten. What we need is a simple government, a simple 
faith and one God." 

(Nefermat) ''What you say is the vilest sacrilege. 
Your belief, if general, would lead to chaos; to the de- 
struction of our holy order. You shall find there is a 
hell for the unbeliever; your mortal life shall end and 
your immortal begin as soon as our mother's body is 
prepared for Osiris. You shall know the difference be- 
tween soul and body and have your doubts as to a future 
state tested and dissolved." 

(Rahotep) "I would not be too hasty with the death 
sentence. What matters it what Tepti may think? He 
is a good embalmer, reticent of speech and his belief 
in death and nothingness if expressed would neither find 
believers nor corrupt our faith. The thought of non- 
existence is not acceptable to the Egpytians; it lacks 



206 Nirvana 

enthusiasm, it lacks certainty, it lacks hope; there is no 
appeal to pride or power." 

(Nefermat) "I cannot overlook such utterances from 
a priest of Osiris; he must die." 

(Rahotep) '*He is one of your priesthood; you are sole 
arbiter of his life or death, but were he one of Amun's 
and I demanding his opinion had been so answered, and 
it was delivered as to stone ears, as his was to us, I would 
pass it by. However, if you are bent on his death, which 
I regret, I would ask his body, hoping by my interces- 
sion, Amun may convince him he has a soul. ' ' 

(Nefermat) "As you like. I am through with the 
sacrilegious beast as soon as he is dead. I would not 
give his body tomb room in the temple of the dead." 

AVhereupon the two high priests departed, leading me 
with A'ery sober thoughts. 

^Vithin an hour, three priests of our order, the death 
watch, took up their abode in my chambers, which I was 
not permitted to leave, and this watch was continued 
to the end. 

On the next day the body of the queen arrived from 
Men-nefer and I was directed to complete the embalming 
already begun. This occupied a fortnight. 

The day the embalming was completed Rahotep came 
to my chamber and, sending the guards from the room, 
said: 

"On the morrow at sunrise you will be strangled to 
death, after which your body will be delivered to me for 
disposition. Wlien it is carefully embalmed I shall place 
it in a new tomb in the temple of Amun and it shall be- 
come sacred to him. The tomb is so constructed that light 
and air penetrates through slits in the portal and it may 
be entered from the temple by members of our order. 
Amun will permit your soul to occupy and grow in your 



A Conscious Mummy 207 

mummied body. You liave said you are not afraid of 
death. Neither you nor any other man knows what lies 
beyond. It is not the end of things as you declare but 
the beginning of the thought life. Living through the 
ages in your old shell you shall learn that the infinite 
is the author of all things and from the order and har- 
mony of nature you shall deduce the existence of God 
and the immortality of the soul. You shall learn that 
the soul is an immaterial being which can go where the 
bod}^ can not and can live w^here the body cannot live and 
is so sometimes punished. That its controlling force is not 
the body nor even the mind but a power which pervades 
all space, which has existed from the beginning, looking 
after the universe and each creature therein. This is the 
infinite, the beginning, the end of all things, w^hich, lack- 
ing a better name and light to discern, I call Amun, The 
Great, The Only One. The wind has not a body, yet you 
know the wind blows ; light has not substance, yet you feel 
and see it and know it comes from. the worlds in the 
skies. Your soul has existed from the beginning as a 
part of the infinite. It came into existence as the angels 
of light and darkness. It is of the size of the faith that 
is in you and yours is quite small. Yours shall grow dur- 
ing the ages, as A,mun is about to begin its experience, 
which each soul is to have, though the experience given 
each is different, being judged and punished or rewarded 
according to the light given, which in every case is dim. 
You are first to be turned over to Phtha, the great father 
of beginnings. Your little seed of a soul, assuming the 
form of a beetle, shall remain in your mummified body. 
Your embalming robes shall be decorated with his sign, 
the scarabeus. Your body will be carefully watched by 
our priesthood to observe the growth of your soul and 
know that you finally believe in its existence and the 



208 Nirvana 

infinite power of God. You shall pass through the valley 
of humiliation, living as the Chelas live upon your own 
sou]. Your suffering shall bring improvement and 
growth until your soul shall prove sufficient unto itself, 
since it shall know God and itself. Finally it shall part 
company with your mummied body and become a part 
of the light of the world." 

I arose at daylight the next morning and, after care- 
fully bathing, rubbed my whole body with a preparation 
for closing the pores ; then, retiring to a couch, drank a 
vial of most precious and potent embalming fluid, which, 
knowing death to be near, I had secreted when preparing 
the mummy of the queen. 

I felt a contraction of my stomach, an icy chill, a 
gradual though rapid cessation of consciousness and be- 
ing. For what period I know not I slept the sleep of 
death. 

Sluggishly in my dead frame fluttered a something. 
For days or years, I know not, there was a mere sense 
of spiritual life or being and a fluttering of body as of a 
small numbed insect; was it a scarabeus? This was suc- 
ceeded in time by an acuter consciousness, when I saw 
my puny soul in its bare weakness. 

Then began the journey through the valley of humilia- 
tion and suffering, when soul lived upon and thought only 
of self and its escape. Through ages of suffering and 
loneliness and blackness, my only thought was a constant 
prayer for absolute non-existence. Within the heart of 
my tiny soul there began to grow a germ-like conception 
and reverence for God. With this thought the soul seemed 
to take unto itself strength to make feeble efforts to tear 
a way through its coffin of flinty skin and in feeble flight 
bounded and pounded incessantly on its case of parch- 



A Conscious Mummy 209 

ment, as a drummer on his drum, with a ceaseless, monot- 
onous, drum, drum, drum. 

Finally, through the mummy eyes, there seemed to 
come dim rays of light. Then the feeble soul stationed 
itself immediately behind them and prayed only for light. 
And, after a thousand years, enough light was given to 
see crevices in the tomb and shifting grains of sand 
drift through. Life before had been so bare that the 
mere seeing of the flight of a grain of sand into that 
place of utter calm and monotony was as an angel visit 
to the disconsolate of earth. 

Now the all-absorbing desire was for more light; for 
freedom to break through the prison walls of flinty skin 
and have one peep at earth and sun. Then, remembering 
how I had stolen our most potent embalming fluid and 
used it on my own body, I attributed continued imprison- 
ment to its preservative properties and looked upon my- 
self as my own jailer. 

As the soul grew, reason discarded this thought and 
fixed upon my imprisonment as punishment for disbe- 
lief. Seeminglj^, ages went by; the soul passed through a 
period of great remorse; remorse grew to repentance, 
and repentance to hope and faith. 

Then my soul seemed to fill the whole mummied frame 
and gained strength until it acquired the power of mo- 
tion. I could shift position and look out upon the valley 
of Aur-Aa, now called Nilus, where, as time passed, I 
saw the maturity and wane of Egyptian power and the 
iron hand of Rome reach out in conquest. 

The vandal hand of a conquering Roman tore loose 
the stone portal of the tomb, and mummy and imprisoned 
soul were carried across the great sea and with other 
husks of former life exhibited in the triumph of Octavius ; 



210 Nirvana 

then placed in a museum to be gazed upon by the curious 
of Rome. 

One night robbers broke into the room, thinking the 
dead carried their treasures with them, and unwound our 
grave cloths. My soul pounded and tore at its case, 
hoping pantingly that they might break the parchment 
shell; but all they did was to remove a string of turquoise 
and porphyry beetle-shaped beads. AVlien morning came 
the mummies were rewrapped and returned to the exhibit 
slab. 

As the crowds passed by, if one, perchance, looked 
into my sunken eyes, the soul, watching hungrily be- 
neath, looked out with an intensity and read his very 
inmost mind and most secret thought; and some there 
were who seemed to know the meaning of my look. 

Wlien I read thoughts of doubt, such as I had known 
in life, I sought with utmost soul strength to convey to 
them some warning and some hope; and as I struggled 
thus, there came rifts of light into my prison as from a 
higher life. 

One day a noble Roman youth came strolling by with 
a companion and, stooping, gazed upon my form. 

''See, Marcus! How much better preserved this man 
of ancient Egypt is than the others. Look ! In his sunken 
eyes you may discern a glimmer as of intense life; of 
consciousness; I feel his look, as though he read me 
through and through and would speak in advice or warn- 
ing. ' ' 

"Oh! Come on! You have eaten too heavily or else de- 
parted from your stoical way and conscience has made 
you uneasy; else you could not attribute life to this foul 
shell, dead these three thousand years." 

' ' I shall return alone tomorrow when the light is bet- 
ter and have a good look." 



A Conscious Mummy 211 

At noon the next clay, when the sunlight rested on 
my slab, the youth returned and, bending over my black 
parchment face, peered into the hollow eye holes; and 
in some wierd way I held communion with him. When 
he left, my soul seemed to go along, a companion of his 
own. 

Lost in thought, he walked a long way into the poorer 
quarter of the city, where there was much squalor and 
suffering. He was aroused by the cries of women and 
children driven from their squalid homes by a band of 
Nero's condottieri, who then set fire to their deserted 
hovels. 

He rushed to their rescue, remonstrating with the 
soldiers. They refused to desist, telling him that the 
people were of the new sect, the Christians; and their 
orders were to bum them out. He was assaulted by 
them, resisted, killed two and was himself slain. 

His soul as a great white bird, with a brilliancy as of 
the sun, left his body and flew heavenward. My own 
returned to its mummied chamber. But the chamber had 
been reformed ; it was of many hued crystal, of expansive 
wall and gave forth a light all its own. I settled upon a 
couch and drifted into a. restful peace. 

My own soul became as the tabernacle of God. All 
tears were wiped away by the conqueror of sorrow and 
pain and death. I had found the Father; the Father a 
son ; and I entered into the place where God is the Light. 

In the meantime Rome burned. The fire, started by 
Nero 's soldiers near the Palatine Hill, spread from house 
to house and quarter to quarter until it reached my couch. 
The old shell parted and burned as tinder. Then the 
mortal put on immortality and the shackled darkness of 
the old soul gave place to light and liberty. 



212 Nirvana 

I awoke. It was near twilight ; the world seemed new 
and fresh, but it was the old home place. 

I bent over and examined my couch; it was the old 
slab shelf of the springhouse. Looking along its raised 
edge, which I had used as a pillow, I noticed for the first 
time crude- strange characters or letters cut in the stone. 

That night I asked my father the history of the slab. 
He said he had brought it from the Stoner Creek farm 
near Wade's Mill, where it had been plowed up in culti- 
vating over a small Indian mound. 

I came to the conclusion the slab possessed wierd 
properties, making it a restless and unsatisfactory couch, 
and thereafter I called it the dream bench. 



Doctor Brown of Danville 213 



DOCTOE BROWN OF DANVILLE. 

Incidentally I took up stenography, its usefulness 
having been impressed upon me by my inability to tran- 
scribe the narrative of the feeble-minded black boy. 

The winter following his death, attending law school 
at the University of Virginia, I continued its study and 
practice and found it quite an aid in jotting down the 
lectures. By the following summer I had grown to be 
quite an efficient stenographer. 

That summer, shortly after I had my disturbing dream 
as a priest of Osiris, the Kentucky synod of the Southern 
Presbyterian Church met at Winchester. My mother, a 
member of the First Presbyterian Church, entertained 
.two of the visiting preachers, both of whom were per- 
sonal friends of Doctor Chisholm. One was from the 
western portion of the State, I believe Owensboro, the 
other, Doctor Brown, of Danville. 

Doctor Brown rarely smiled; his poise was indicative 
of the utmost self-control, his fonn lank, his hair heavy 
and graying at the temples, his general appearance giv- 
ing evidence of a clean, active ascetic life and a strong 
moral and physical make-up. He was inclined to keep 
the light of his conversational powers under a bushel, 
and at times spoke only when aroused from apparent 
self-centered thought. His voice was deep and pleasant, 
his diction and expression perfect, his thoughts, clothed 
in finished sentences, were entertainingly expressed and 
at times exhibited a rich vein of the choicest humor. He 
was the leading member of the conference — certainly the 
brainiest — and it fell to his lot to deliver the most im- 
portant address of the gathering. 



214 Nirvana 

He seemed to fancy the old springhouse, its quiet cool- 
ness and the spreading elms. Except at mealtime he did 
all his drinking from its cool fountain and out of the old 
gourd dipper, though mother insisted on sending a glass 
down for his service. 

Several times I found him sitting in the rustic chair 
by the door jotting down notes for some address or ser- 
mon, but never seated on the old stone bench. 

On Monday at breakfast, following a busy Sunday, 
on which he had preached two exceptionally good sermons, 
and, following the noonday service, greeted lengthily and 
cordially seemingly ever member of the large congrega- 
tion, I noticed his usually active manner had given place 
to a languorous calm. 

So I went down to the springhouse, carried the rustic 
chair into the open beyond the shade and carefully 
loosened and removed one of the legs, placing the chair 
in such a position as to show it was unserviceable and 
undergoing repairs ; then I returned to the house. 

In about an hour Doctor Brown left the library'' for 
the springhouse, carrying a couple of books and a scratch 
pad under his arm. 

When he saw the condition of the chair he walked 
within and found a seat on the old stone bench. After 
resting for some time he stretched his form' on the cool 
smooth slab and was soon fast asleep. 

Then I slipped in and preparing for business, sat 
do\^m upon the floor with note book and pencils handy, 
heading the page with the name of our distinguished 
guest. 

He began in a conversational tone what was apparent- 
ly an introductory address to a gathering of primitive 
Christians. It was in Greek, which I was able to tran- 
scribe. 



Doctor Brown of Danville 215 

The translation undoubtedly is faulty, robbed of the 
thought and beauty of his smooth diction, and gives but 
imperfect meaning and interpretation to many idiomatic 
expressions. 

''Paul, Apostle to the Gentiles, servant of Jesus 
Christ, on the road to Damascus ordained of God and 
called to the apostleship ; having been taken a prisoner 
at Jerusalem, charged with sedition; appealed to Caesar 
and now traveling to Rome for trial, is in Syracuse and 
will preach to us tonight. 

''He took ship at Adramyttium, touched at Sidon, 
Cyprus and Myra. There a ship of Alexandria was found 
sailing into Italy. This he boarded and, sailing many 
days, passed near Chidus, Crete, Salmone and Fair 
Havens, near the city of Lascea. From whence he sailed, 
when the south wind blew softly, close to Crete. There 
a tempest arose. The ship was forced from her course 
'and driven by wind until, days after, she was wrecked 
on the island of Malta. 

"After an enforced stay of three months, he sailed 
away in the good ship Castor .and Pollux and arrived in 
Syracusa this morning. He will remain with us for three 
days. 

"The church knows his service. He has faced every 
crisis and danger with an iron will and with unfailing 
resolution has kept the faith. He is a most faithful work- 
er in the cause of Christ and his field of service is, 
messenger unto the Gentiles. 

"In his present troubles he has our prayers. We will 
now hear him." 



216 Nirvana 

''Brethern of the Church of Syracusa; grace be to you 
and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

"First, I thank Grod that your faith is spoken of and 
an example to all the Christian churches. 

' ' I came first after landing to Sergius Publius of your 
ichurch, to whom I bore a letter from his cousin Publius, 
the Roman ruler at Malta. 

"We were at Malta three months waiting for a ship. 
During that time by prayer and the laying on of hands, 
the father of Publius was healed. For this and other 
things, the people honored us with many honors and 
when we departed they laded us with such things as 
were necessary, we having lost all by shipwreck on our 
journey from Caesarea to Rome. 

"Not unwillingly am I sent to Rome for trial as 
fitting one bom free and a Roman citizen, since Rome is 
mistress of the world and to Rome the Christian faith 
must be carried to be spread over the Gentile world. 

"Being ordained an apostle to the Gentiles, it is but 
meet that I should assume the risks of the journey and 
take as personal the command to preach the Gospel in 
Rome or elsewhere and to every Gentile nation. A gospel 
of universal faith granting to Jew and Gentile alike re- 
pentance unto life and grace through the redemption 
of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

' ' This work has been most successful and many strong 
Gentile churches have been established; but God forbid 
that I should glory save in the cross of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

"After the establishment of a number of these 
churches, when I returned to Jerusalem I was falsely ac- 
cused of teaching all the Jews which are among the 
Gentiles to forsake the law of Moses; and of having 



Doctor Brotvn of Danville 217 

brought Greeks into the temple and polluted the holy 
place. And after this charge I was cast from the temple 
and the doors closed; then set upon and beaten with 
staves and stones until Roman soldiers came to quiet the 
disturbance ; and by them bound with chains was led 
towards the castle. When asking and receiving permis- 
sion to speak unto the people, I did so in the Hebrew 
tongue saying: 

" 'Men, brethern and fathers, hear ye my defense, 
now made unto you, I am verily a man, a Jew born in 
Tarsus, in Cilicia, yet brought up in this city at the feet 
of Gamaliel, taught according to the perfect manner of 
the law of the fathers and was zealous towards God, as 
ye all are this day. 

^' 'And I persecuted this way unto the death, binding 
and delivering into prison both men and women. As also 
the high priest doth bear me witness, and all the estate 
of the elders ; from whom also I received letters unto the 
brethern and went to Damascus, to bring them which were 
bound unto Jerusalem for to be punished. 

" 'And it came to pass that as I made my journey and 
was come nigh unto Damascus about noon, suddenly 
there shone from heaven a great light round about me. 
And I fell unto the ground, and hearing a voice saying 
unto me, "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?" 

" 'And I answered, "Who art thou Lord?" And he 
said unto me, "I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou perse- 
cuteth." 

" 'And they that were with me saw indeed the light 
and were afraid, but they heard not the voice of him that 
spake to me. 

" 'And I said, "What shall I do Lord?" And the Lord 
said unto me, "Arise and go unto Damascus; and there it 



218 Nirvana 

shall be told tliee of all things which are appointed for 
thee to do." 

' * 'And when I could not see for the glory of that light, 
being led by the hand of them that were Avith me, I came 
into Damascus. 

'' 'And one, Ananias, a devout man according to the 
law, having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt 
there, came unto me and stood and said unto me, "Broth- 
er Saul receive thy sight." And the same hour I looked 
up upon him. 

" 'And he said, "The God of our fathers hath chosen 
thee, that thou shouldst know his will and see that Just 
One, and should hear the voice of his mouth. For thou 
shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen 
and heard. And now why tarriest thou! Arise and be 
baptized and wash away thy sins," calling on the name 
of the Lord. 

" 'And it came to pass that when I was come again to 
Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was in a 
trance ; and saw him saying unto me, ' ' Make haste and get 
thee quickly out of Jerusalem; for they will not receive 
thy testimony concerning me." 

" 'And I said, "Lord they know that I imprisoned and 
beat in every synagogue them that believed in thee ; and 
when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also 
was standing by and consented unto his death and kept 
the raiment of them that slew him. ' ' 

" 'And he said unto me, "Depart; for I Avill send thee 
far hence unto the Gentiles." ' 

"When I had spoken thus far, the multitude would 
not hear me further. 

"At the castle, the chief captain ordered that I be 
scourged, when, hearing the order, I said to the centurion 
standing by, 'Is it lawful to scourge a man that is a 



Doctor Brotvn of Danville 219 

Roman and nncondemnedf ' Thereafter no further in- 
dignity was offered me. 

'"Then the Lord appeared unto me saying. 'Be of good 
cheer, Paul, for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem, 
so must thou bear witness also in Rome.' Then I was 
sent to Caesarea, unto Felix. 

"Before Felix, I was accused hy Tertullus, speaking 
for the priesthood, as a pestilent fellow and a mover of 
sedition among all the Jews and a leader of the sect of 
the Nazarenes. 

"To which I answered, 'They can charge me with 
nothing unlawful though I confess that after the way 
which they call heresy so worship I the God of my fathers, 
believing all things which are written in the law and the 
prophets, and have hope towards Grod that there shall 
be a resurrection of the dead both of the just and the 
unjust. And herein do I exercise myself, to have always 
a conscience void of offence towards God and men.' 

"After a period of two years Porcius Festus suc- 
ceeded Felix and willing to favor the Jews, asked, If I 
would go to Jerusalem to be judged, to which I an- 
swered; 'I stand at Caesar's judgment seat where I ought 
to be judged.' 

"Then Festus after conference said, 'Hast thou ap- 
pealed unto Caesar? Unto Caesar shalt thou go.' 

"Shortly thereafter I was delivered to Julius, a cen- 
turion of Augustus ' band, and we set sail at Adramyttium 
for Rome to be delivered for trial as a Roman citizen. 

"What a privilege it is to be a Roman citizen; to 
have the protection of a strong and capable government ; 
whose laws are stable and enforceable ; a bulwark against 
petty strife and sect jealousies. Christ our Master de- 
clares the divine origin of government and the obligation 



220 Nirvana 

of his followers to obey liiiman law when not in conflict 
with the commandments of God. 

"This, it seems, is the greatest obligation, next to our 
faith. 

"What is faith! Wliat are the teachings of our faith? 

"Faith in God is more than the exercise of the under- 
standing. 

"Faith changed me from a persecutor, until now, I 
preach the faith I sought to destroy; hoping thereby you 
may rejoice the more in Christ because of my coming; 
while I rejoice at your patience and faith under all the 
tribulations which you now endure. 

"Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evi- 
dence of things not seen. And Christ our Lord, is its 
ai^thor and finisher. 

"For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the 
Lord, and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. 

"For God who commanded the light to shine out of 
darkness hath shined in our hearts to give the light of 
the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, 
that the excellency of the power may be of God and not 
of us. 

"We are troubled on every side yet not distressed; 
perplexed but not in despair; persecuted but not for- 
saken; cast down but not destroyed; always bearing 
about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the 
life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body. 

"For we which live are always delivered unto death 
for Jesus' sake that the life also of Jesus might be made 
manifest in our mortal flesh. So then death worketh in us 
but life in you. 

"We have the same spirit of faith according as it is 
written, I believe and therefore have I spoken; we also 



Doctor Brown of Danville 221 

believe and therefore speak; knowing that He which 
raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise us up also by Jesus 
and shall present us with you. For all things are for your 
sakes that the abundant grace might through the thanks- 
giving of many rebound to the glory of God, 

''For which cause we faint not, but though our out- 
ward man perish yet the inward is renewed day by day. 

"For our light affliction which is but for a moment, 
worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight 
of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, 
but at the things which are not seen; for the things 
which are seen are temporal; but the things which are 
not seen are eternal. 

"For we know that if our earthly house of this taber- 
nacle were dissolved we have a building of God, an 
house not made with hands eternal in the heavens. 

' ' I am told that some among you who live according to 
the law, say, 'There is no resurrection of the dead.' 

"First of all — Christ died for our sins and was 
buried and rose again the third day. 

"If the dead rise not then is Christ not raised; and if 
Christ be not raised your faith is in vain; ye are yet in 
your sins. Then they also which are fallen asleep in 
Christ and rest in these caverns are perished. 

"But now is Christ risen from the dead and become 
the first fruits of them that slept. For since by man came 
death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. 
For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be 
made alive — But some men will say, 'How are the dead 
raised up ! And with what body do they come ? ' 

' ' Fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened except 
it die; and that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that 
body that shall be — ^but bare grain, it may chance of 



222 Nirvana 

wheat or of some other grain. But God giveth it a body 
and to every seed his own body. 

* * The glory of the resurrection of man is, that his body 
sown in corruption is raised in incorruption ; sown in 
dishonor is raised in glory; sown in weakness it is raised 
in strength ; sown in the natural it is raised the spiritual 
body. 

*'So when this corriiptible shall put on incorruption 
and this mortal shall put on immortality, then shall be 
brought to pass the saying that is written. Death is 
swallowed up in victory. death, where is thy sting? 
O grave, where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin, 
the strength of sin is the law. But thanks to God who 
giveth us the victory through Our Lord Jesus Christ. 

''Do you seek strength in the Lord and the power of 
his might ? Put on the whole armor of God that ye may 
be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 

"For we wrestle not against flesh and blood but 
against principalities, against powers, against the rulers 
of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wicked- 
ness in high places. 

"Wlierefore take unto you the whole armor of God 
that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day and hav- 
ing done all to stand. Stand, therefore, having your loin 
girt about with truth and having on the breast plate of 
righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation 
of the gospel of peace; above all taking the shield of 
faith w^herewith ye shall be able to quench all the firey 
darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation 
and the sword of the spirit, which is the word of God, 
praying always with all power and supplication in the 
spirit. 

''Let us not be dismayed or overwhelmed by persecu- 
tion, nor weary in well doing ; for in due season we shall 



Doctor Brown of Danville 223 

reap if we faint not. Learning wheresoever God places 
us therewith to be content ; seeking by prayer and sup- 
plication to know his will. 

''The Father hath said; 'My grace is sufficient for 
thee ; my strength is made perfect in weakness. ' There- 
fore may we glory in our infirmities that the power of 
Christ may rest upon us. Thanks be unto God for his 
unspeakable gifts. 

"As we grow in strength, we may expect persecution 
to grow. Now Rome looks upon our faith as a Jewish 
sect. When it is understood that it is a religion distinct 
from Judaism, then persecution will begin in earnest. 
Then you will be blamed for pestilence, famine and other 
national calamities and be offered as martyrs for your 
faith. Then must we glory in tribulation, knowing that 
tribulation worketh patience and patience experience 
and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed be- 
cause the love of God is shed about in your hearts. 

"I speak to you but as an ambassador in bonds. 

"Brethren, pray constantly for one another and for 
me, remembering that the prayers of a righteous man 
availeth much. And the peace of God which passeth all 
understanding, keep your hearts and minds through 
Jesus Christ, Amen." 



Doctor Brown, growing restless, and I conscience- 
stricken, I thought it best to make a hasty departure for 
the house. 

That night at supper I managed to turn the conversa- 
tion to dreams, hoping to hear from him. 

He finally said ; "It is remarkable the way we fit famil- 
iar scenes or even places we have visited but once into 
our dream thoughts. Thus dressed they become quite 



224 Nirvana 

realistic until we almost persuade ourselves that Tve have 
lived the experience. 

''Some years ago I visited the city of Syracuse and 
was deeply interested by the catacombs on the island of 
Ortzgia, just a short way from the modern city, par- 
ticularly as they had been used as a place of worship, of 
refuge from persecution and of burial by the early 
Christians. 

"Apnong other things of interest therein are the fres- 
coes, in which drawings of fish as religious symbols pre- 
dominate, the Greek word for which furnished the initial 
letters for the Saviour's name and office; the tombs and 
an altar from which Paul is said to have preached, when 
sent by Festus from Caesarea to Rome. 

"I rarely sleep in the daytime; but today the cool 
subdued light and quiet of the springhouse was respon- 
sible for a lapse. 

' ' Having in mind to prepare a sermon on faith and the 
resurrection, and thinking of certain of Paul's letters in 
connection therewith, my dream thoughts were so as- 
sembled that while I slept I seemed to hear Paul preach- 
ing from the altar in the catacombs on that identical sub- 
ject. '» 



Richard Hawktvood 225 



RICHAED HAWKWOOD. 

I am home from the University of Virginia, having 
completed the law course. The restful peace of the old 
farmhouse is most enjoyable ; but there is another blemish 
upon the landscape; my father is building a second to- 
bacco barn, and the foreman in charge, a union carpenter, 
or nine-hour man, as we then called him, is a disturbing 
element, spending his time, when not at work, chcAving 
tobacco and aggressively talking about the rights of 
labor and the danger to the world of concentrated wealth. 

When thus engaged he is a typical nail-keg philoso- 
pher; just emerging from ignorance and materialism into 
the realm of reflective experience. 

He has at his tongue's end all the platitudes of the 
socialist and possesses the knack of picking platitude and 
imperfect statistic to fit his theories, whenever he finds 
a victim. 

He does not look upon our government as a govern- 
ment of the people ; but a government of the few, who fool 
all the people all the time. 

He is a firm believer in organized labor and the dis- 
organization of everything else, particularly capital. He 
believes in the equal distribution of property every few 
years and that the masses should throw otf the yoke, but 
can neither identify nor define the yoke. 

Until I heard him talk, in my inexperience, I thought 
that the world was a reasonably comfortable place in 
which to live, in fact, I knew no better. We were getting 
ten cents for tobacco, eighty cents for wheat, fifty cents 
for corn, five cents for hogs and ten cents a pound for 
turkeys. We heard no talk of hard times except just 
before a presidential election. 



226 Nirvana 

We paid fifteen dollars per month for farm hands, 
three dollars a week to the cook; we bought sugar for 
six cents and flour for five fifty a barrel. We were pay- 
ing the boss carpenter and chief representative of organ- 
ized labor three dollars a day, and fifteen dollars per 
thousand for clear heart yellow pine lumber. 

Hawkwood, the carpenter, spoke of the ideals of labor 
and how he would fight for them through this and other 
lives until his words, to my conservative and immature 
mind, seemed threats against organized society. 

My views, in the main, he called old-fashioned. T 
believed a laborer who was thrifty, efficient and indus- 
trious did not need a union to help him, arguing the 
union only helped the inefficient, lazy and profligate. 

I tried several times to get him to rest on the spring- 
house slab or dream couch, but his mind and tempera- 
ment were too nervously active. 

On Sunday he expected to go to Lexington for the day, 
but at train time a heavy shower caused him to abandon 
the trip. I asked him to go to Pine G-rove church, but 
he very emphatically declined. 

At dinner, with malice aforethought, I kept his plate 
heaped up and repeatedly filled his goblet with ice-cooled 
buttermilk. After dinner as it was a very warm day, I 
suggested we go to the springhouse and read, and from 
the library got for him Fox's ''Lives of The Martyrs." 

I took the lead and appropriated the rustic chair 
under the elms, forcing him to occupy the stone bench 
in the springhouse. 

He made several efforts to start an argument on the 
labor question, which I carefully avoided. After awhile 
a sonorous snore announced that he had fallen victim 
to my plot. 



Richard Hatvkwood 227 

His snoring- was broken by a jumble of words in 
English and Italian, though his English, being of a very 
old form, was harder than the Italian to understand and 
transcribe. The first words I caught were; "Very well, 
Sir John, avanti!" 

I took down his statement and give to the reader a 
liberal transcription of my notes. 



'^I was born in Essex, near Hedingham, on October 
20, 1332. My father was a younger brother of Sir John 
Hawkwood, who was knighted for bravery by the Black 
Prince two days after the battle of Poitiers, where an 
English army of eight thousand men defeated a French 
army of sixty thousand and took King John prisoner. 

"My uncle, commanding several companies and ren- 
dering most efficient service, was rewarded by being 
knighted by the King. I was present at the service and 
officiated as his squire. 

"When the successful army returned to England, 
several hundred of us from Essex and Suffolk remained 
in France and organized 'The White Company,' which, 
with Sir John as commander, became famous as condot- 
tieri, or soldiers of fortune, and from 1360 to 1390 sold 
our services to various Italian powers. 

"We served under the standard of Gregory XI, the 
Marquis of Montferrat, certain legates, the republic of 
Pisa, and, finally, the signory and council of Florence, 
from 1378 until the death of Sir John on March 17, 1394. 
At his death he was entombed with great ceremony in 
the Duoma. For years prior he had held the office of 
Captain General with the Florentines. 

"From 1374 till 1378 I was captain of one of his com- 
panies. In 1378 I was made his aid, in which capacity 



228 Nirvana 

I served until 1389, when, having been seriously wounded 
and the possessor of considerable wealth, I retired from 
service. 

' ' For more than a year Sir John had been in the serv- 
ice of the Marquis of Montferrat at Casale, and as the 
season was dull and the pay light for our business, it 
was with pleasure he received word from the Pope to 
come to Avignon. 

''Gregoiy occupied the papal chair from 1370 to 1378 
and, like his immediate predecessors, resided at Avignon 
until 1376, when he terminated the Babylonian captivity 
by returning to Rome. 

"During this period of exile the church government 
of Italy was conducted by proud and avaricious legates, 
who lived as dukes or provincial kings, and in the name 
of the church assumed to dictate the policy of govern- 
ment to many small potentates, maintaining a standing 
army of condottieri made up of English, Dutch and 
and Breton recruits. 

' ' Sir John, reasonably satisfied that he would be em- 
ployed in Italy at some point east of Casale, left his 
soldiers behind, except thirty troopers, and set out for 
Avignon. Ten days later he came down the Rhone val- 
ley, into the 'City of Bells,' just as the sixth hour, or 
vesper bells, were ringing. 

''We fed our horses, washed away the stains of travel, 
and, supper ready, took our places at a long table. Sir 
John at the head, I at the foot and fifteen troopers on 
either side. We refreshed ourselves, a very hungry and 
thirsty company, with red Rhone wine, macaroni, cheese, 
fish, mutton, brown bread and a salad. 

' ' Sir John and I were assigned quite sumptuous quart- 
ers in the palace, while our soldiers remained at the inn. 



Richard Hatvkwood 229 

''That night Sir John saw the Pope and was recom- 
missioned in his service. His orders were that half of his 
company should report to the legate at Pisa, while I in 
command of the other half, about three hundred horse- 
men, should report to the legate at Bologna. An invasion 
of Tuscany was contemplated under the direction of 
these two legates, having in view the humiliation of the 
Florentines. 

''The reason assigned for the campaign was that the 
Ricci faction had entered into a league with Barnabo of 
Milan against the church and the Albizzi party. 

"The Pope thus expressed himself to Sir John; 'These 
plebeians are too ambitious. Let the nobility, not the 
populace, form a federation, living like brothers with the 
church at its head, an all-wise and benign father. Thus, 
by a combination of miter and helmet the church, first 
in Italy and then throughout the world, shall become not 
alone the spiritual but the temporal head of government. 
Instituting this plan, we intend to subdue the pebleian 
faction now in power at Florence.' 

"Sir John, at the close of the audience, said to me; 
'If it were not for the interference of the church, the 
republic of Florence and certain other Italian states 
might hope for the accomplishment of great things. What 
the Pope wants is the peace of decay and temporal and 
spiritual supremacy for the church throughout the land. 
Experience has taught me that adversity is a great 
teacher. It tolerates no compromises and rewards only 
patience and strength. Therefore a state is most for- 
tunate that occupies a position of bare supremacy in 
arms, where it is punished for mistakes and grows strong 
from reverses. 

" 'On the other hand, if a government is too strong, 



230 Nirvana 

the peace of strength brings repose, repose decay, and 
decay dishonor. 

" 'Florence, more than any other Italian city, is em- 
barrassed by the natural enmities between the populace 
and the nobility. The nobility wish to command. The 
populace, aware of their numerical supremacy, are dis- 
inclined to obey, and insist upon ruling the city. Clashes 
betAveen the two keep the city in a constant uproar and 
will eventually extinguish its greatness. The populace 
when in power drive the nobility from the city. When 
they lose out the banished nobles return and the populace 
are oppressed. Associated with the people, who are the 
usual conquerors, are certain adaptable nobles, who, styl- 
ing themselves reformers, assume to live and think as the 
common people until they have acquired a sufficient fol- 
lowing to control the city, then they assume the govern- 
ment and the nobles are recalled.' 



"A member of the Connechi family was legate at 
Bologna. In the fall of 1374 I reported to him with my 
three hundred horsemen. 

*'The preceding summer had been extremely dry, 
causing a failure of crops through all of central Italy. 
The people suffered and many died of privation. The 
legate, aware of this, looked upon the time as auspicious 
for his invasion and instituted his campaign by seizing 
provisions in transit, purchased by the Florentines fr(>m 
the northern countries. The following spring he in- 
vaded Tuscany. 

' ' The hungry inhabitants, seeing no hope for even the 
future harvest, offered but feeble opposition. Quite a 
few castles and small towns were taken and pillaged. 

''Our army moved slowly, and despite the legate's 



Richard Haivktvood 231 

commands, never followed up a victory. It mattered 
little to us that his enemies lived to fight another day; 
our business was to line our pockets with plunder. It 
was no serious affair to defeat our opponents whenever 
we met. They were untrained in war and were usually 
officered by mercenaries, who cared little whether they 
won or lost. 

''One night a messenger from Sir John Hawkwood 
brought word that I should confer with the captains of 
the Dutch and Breton troops, and if they agreed, we were 
to mutiny and desert the legate's standard, when I should 
proceed with my men to Florence, where he would await 
us. 

' ' At the conference I learned from the other captains 
that their commanders had made peace with the Floren- 
tines, having been paid one hundred and thirty thousand 
florins; and that Sir John, having quarreled with the 
legate at Pisa about our pay had referred the matter 
to the Pope, who responded ; ' Tlie affair is wholly within 
the discretion of the legate.' Whereupon he sent back 
word; 'Henceforth I am an opponent of temporal church 
rule in Italy and quit your service.' He then made a 
contract with the Florentines to assist them in repelling 
the legate's armies. 

' ' On the next day, when the condottieri were ordered 
to attack a small town southwest of our camp, the in- 
habitants of Avhicli had treated us decently, knowing that 
we bore them no ill-will, we disregarded the order. By 
prearrangement, each captain at the head of his men 
assembled in front of the legate's quarters, when as 
spokesman I asked an audience. 

"In a short while he came forth in his regalia, sur- 
rounded by a group of carpet knights and peremptorily 
demanded : 



232 Nirvana 

'* 'What do you want and why have not you and your 
comrades begun the assault as ordered?' 

'* 'As spokesman for the English, Dutch and Breton 
condottieri, I am directed to inform you that we 
have concluded to sever our connection with your army 
and seek more satisfactory employment. Our sympathies 
are with the Florentines rather than the church.' 

" 'Those of you who refuse to execute my commands 
shall be put to death.' 

" 'Who will execute your order? Surely not your 
three thousand carpet knights, Avho can scarcely sit their 
horses and are coached by their squires. They know 
nothing of warfare; they but wear their swords as orna- 
ments. Why, my three hundred horsemen alone are more 
than a match for your knights. They and you do your 
fighting by proxy. It takes something more than a 
jeweled sword, bright armor and a coat of arms to make 
a soldier, and something more than a miter, a string of 
beads and a colossal capacity for deception, torture and 
persecution, to make a commander whom men trust and 
obey. ' 

"' So it is your intention to quit my service ? ' 

" 'Yes, and immediately, we shall leave your camp 
today. ' 

"Whereupon I returned to my men. After a brief 
conference we raided the general stores and appropriated 
a week's supplies; then, loading our pack horses, mounted 
and by easy stages rode to Florence. 

"The legate, finding himself deserted by his mercen- 
aries, his forces reduced to less than three thousand un- 
disciplined troops, with no one competent to command, 
hastily retreated to Bologna and sought to make peace 
with the Florentines. 



Richard Hawkwood 233 

''But they, justly resentful of his avaricious and un- 
provoked invasion, refused to make peace, and until his 
death, nearly three years thereafter, having entered into 
a league with Barnabo of Milan and certain cities hostile 
to the church, conducted a successful war against him. 

''Three days thereafter we crossed through the pass 
and camped on the south mountain slope Avithin sight 
of Florence. The city from the foothills as you look out 
upon it seems an island forest of tall towers, surrounded 
by a verdant plain. 

"A wall 9350 meters in length, protected by a deep 
moat, surrounds the city. Every one hundred and sixty 
meters there is a tower forty meters high and fourteen 
meters broad. The twelve gates, six on the left bank of 
the river and six on the right, are streng*thened by 
barbicans. 

"No other city presents such striking contrasts or 
combinations of antitheses, adding much to its pictur- 
esque life and appearance. Within arms length of each 
other you see the noble in his brilliant attire and the 
laborer in rags; the prelate gorgeously arrayed and the 
monk in sober gown; almost next door to a cathedral or 
monastery and which has taken a century to build, and 
beneath its very shadow, is the hovel of some poor 
beggar. It is a city of violence, where dominion is main- 
tained by force; yet the pilgrim, with thoughts on God 
and atonement, may pass in peace. Some are given over 
to lives of the vilest licentiousness, while their neighbors 
lead lives of frugality and sanctity. 

' ' We came in by the gate north of the church of San 
Lorenzo and I found quarters at an inn on Via Por. S. 
Marcia, near the Ponte Veccio. I spent several months 
at this inn, reporting each day to Sir John for orders. 



234 Nirvana 

''Sir John was the giiest of Silvestro de Medici, the 
head of one of the noblest of the popular families. In 
this way I became acquainted with Marcella, the sister of 
Silvestro, and after a courtship of several months we 
were married. 

"My savings amounted to more than eight thousand 
florins. Tlie florin is a small gold coin with a lily on one 
side and the word 'Florentina' on the other. 

''For sixty-five hundred florins I purchased a small 
but substantial house on Via Calimara, near the Arte 
della Lana, the guildhouse of the wool weavers. The 
armorial design of the art, embossed above the portal, is 
a lamb bearing a cross. 

' ' Two of my friends, who lived on a side street in the 
neighborhood, were Michael di Lando, a wool-comber 
who had considerable influence with his guild, and Ser 
Nuto, a bailiff of the Signory. 

"I had been in Florence six months and married more 
than a month when Sir John disposed of our services to 
the eight commissioners of war; when, with great un- 
willingness, I was forced to leave wife and home and re- 
sume command of my three hundred horsemen. 

"After having been thus engaged for more than four 
months, I procured a furlough, expecting to have ten 
days of quiet at home. It was the month of May and the 
city at its loveliest. On the third night after my return, 
my wife and I were eating a late lunch, after a visit to 
her brother's palace, when the servant announced that a 
man was at the door with a message from Sir John, ask- 
ing that I come at once to the inn of the Golden Hat on 
the Via de Bardi, 

"Buckling on armor and sword, and telling the good 
wife not to wait up for me, I accompanied the messenger. 

"When crossing the Ponte Veccio in the darkness of 



Richard Hawkwood 235 

its many butcher stalls, the messenger, walking behind, 
leaped upon my back, seeking to throw me to the floor. 
He was almost instantly aided by a half-dozen men wear- 
ing black robes and cowls covering the head, having eye- 
holes only; in other words, dressed as friars of the order 
of Misercordia. One of these struck me on the head with 
a heavy short sword, and when I regained consciousness 
I learned I was a prisoner in a dungeon under the 
cloisters of the monastery of Agnoli. My friend, Ser 
Nuto, had engineered the capture, which had been 
ordered by the Bologna legate for my gross insults to 
him and consequently to the church. My captors, who 
belonged to the Guelph faction, had cheerfully executed 
the commission because of my relationship by marriage 
with the Medici family. 

''My dungeon was simply a cistern of hugh stones 
beneath the floor of the cell of a friar of the order and the 
same size as his cell. The only aperture was in the floor 
of the cell above and closed by a heavy grating, the key 
to which, kept by the head of the order, was never en- 
trusted to the friar, who was as powerless to open the 
grating as I. 

''The walls of immense stone were made the more 
impervious by iron bars, which prevented contact with 
them, and made my prison an iron cage encased in a 
stone dungeon. Food was let down by a cord through 
the grating by a narrow copper bucket, and in the same 
manner each day the refuse of the cell was removed. 
The friar who occupied the cell above and who was my 
jailer was the only person I ever saw except when tor- 
tured. 

"At the end of a week Ser Nuto came into the cell and, 
calling down through the grating, said; 'Climb up; you 
are to go before the holy tribunal.' The grating was 



236 Nirvana 

opened, a ladder let down and I climbed up and was led 
across the open court through a long hall into a large 
room, where twelve men, lajanen and ecclesiastics, sat, 
the prelate acting as presiding officer. It must have been 
near midnight, I remember when I crossed the court how 
brilliantly the stars shone. 

''When I came into the room, the prelate said; 'You 
are charged with the heinous sin of sacrilegious utter- 
ances against the holy church, which you will confess 
and for which you will be tortured even after confes- 
sion. Your torturing, because of your insults to the 
church and its high officials, will be a compound of duty 
and pleasure to us. Until you confess your sins, express 
sorrow for same and consent to serve the church with 
loyal and unselfish devotion in whatever tasks shall be 
assigned you, one of which will be to assist Ser Nuto in 
decoying Sir John Hawkwod to this monastery you will 
be tortured the limit of your bodily endurance once a 
week. ' 

"From the four corners of the room near the ceiling 
and extending to the center, were suspended four ropes 
rigged with pulleys. My hands and feet were tied to 
these, when they were drawn tight and I was suspended 
in midair; then I was repeatedly hoisted back and forth 
from the floor to near the lofty ceiling until my joints were 
dislocated from the strain and I lost consciousness from 
pain, though I am glad to say, not once did I utter a cry, 
give forth a groan or ask mercy of my tormentors. 

"When consciousness returned I was on the pallet in 
my cell and lay there for several days suffering as from 
severe sprains. 

"My jailer was not unkind. His life I felt was not a 
happy one. He seemed to enjoy conversing with me, 



Richard Hmvktvood 237 

though he was forced to lie on the floor and call through 
the grating. 

''This encouraged the hope that in sympathy or for 
reward I might persuade him to carry word to my wife 
of my place of imprisonment, when she, through the in- 
fluence of Sir John or her brother, would be able to pro- 
cure my release. 

*'I knew how she must suffer and search for traces of 
me, fearing I had been murdered and nly body thrown 
into the river or buried in some secret place. 

'"That night the friar lay down upon the floor and 
called ; 

'^ 'Edward Hawkwood are you awake?' 

" 'Yes.' 

" 'Has the swelling and soreness left your joints?' 

" 'Yes, I feel about well.' 

" ' In a day or two they will tortue you again and con- 
tinue doing so each week until you confess, express re- 
pentance and do what they ask. This I advise you to do, 
else in the end they will torture you to death, or leave 
you forgotten to die in your dungeon.' 

" ' I at least have this to be thankful for that you are 
not unkind.' 

" 'If it were suspected that I treated you other than a 
caged beast your jailer would be changed and severely 
punished. ' 

" 'Discovery is impossible, since you only talk with 
me at night. ' 

" 'I am not so sure; there are always spies in our 
brotherhood and all, from the scullion to the prelate, are 
under surveillance.' 

" 'I am sorry to learn that, as I hoped to prevail upon 
you to deliver a message to my wife, telling her where 1 
am confined.' 



238 Nirvana 

<■<■ '^Yere I caught in the effort, I should be tortured 
to death, or confined indefinitely in a dungeon. Should 
your friends attempt your rescue or ask your release you 
would be murdered and dropped into come deep secret 
pit to destroy all evidence, when all would deny that you 
had been held a prisoner.' 

' ' ' My wife will give you a hundred florins if you will 
but give her a note telling my place of confinement. I 
have been but a few months married; she loves me dearly 
and is no doubt crazed by my disappearance.' 

' ' ' I wear this cowl and robe and beg as a mendicant 
on the street yet have always wished to be a soldier 
fighting to free Tuscany from tyranny; the tyranny not 
only of the oppressing noble families, chief of whom at 
this time are the Albizzi, but of the church with whom 
they are allied. I have suffered too much in mind from 
disappointment to care for the physical discomforts of 
others; and had you not been a soldier of renown, fight- 
ing against those influences which I condemn, I would 
have looked upon your imprisonment as incidental and 
your suffering without sympathy. I know how little I 
can do and that little at great personal risk, which, if dis- 
covered, will be not only your death warrant but my 
own. I will not carry a written message to your wife, but 
will stand near your home, pretending to solicit alms, and 
if she should pass, will tell her your message, but not 
disclose your place of imprisonment. She will know 
you are alive and have a friend who at rare intervals 
will give her news of you and bring back messages from 
her which you must give me to destroy. That is all that 
can be done. As my reward, you shall teach me to use 
the sword so when the opportunity is presented I may do 
my part as a patriot to rid Tuscany of her oppressors.' 



Richard Haivktvood 239 

'' 'You will at least hand this ring to my wife when 
you deliver my message and await her answer?' 

** 'Yes, I will risk that much.' 

"That night I slept in peace and had rapturous 
dreams of freedom. 

' ' On the next day in the afternoon, when my wife left 
our home to go to her brother's seeking news of me, she 
was addressed by a mendicant friar, who had even to 
touch her arm before she took notice, as she walked as a 
woman asleep — mind lost in sorrow. 

* * ' Do not start ; pretend to give me alms and take this 
ring which your husband sends. He is alive and well 
but a prisoner. I am his friend and will take a written 
message to him. Should his friends seek to find his 
place of confinement he will be murdered. On each 
Tuesday at this hour, if you pass, I will bring you news 
of him. I must not be followed on his account. ' 

'"Oh! Where is he.' 

" 'I have told you all I dare. Return home and write 
him a brief message for which I shall wait ; fold it closely 
and hand me as though it were a small coin.' 

"Turning away the friar solicited alms of a passing 
merchant. 

"In a few minutes my wife returned and when he 
again asked alms she dropped in his hand two florins 
and between them a note for me. 

"That night at a late hour the friar called through 
the grating and when I answered told me of the meeting 
and dropped the two florins into my hand, stating he 
would read the note to me, which he did. 

" 'You cannot know how much I have suffered be- 
lieving you dead. I hope and live again since you sent 
the message and the ring. 



240 Nirvana 

<< 'What shall we do to find or rescue you I If you 
are not permitted to write send me a piece of your 
clothing so I may know the messenger comes from you. 

" 'Use every effort to come home to me as life is 
worthless with you away. I dare not write more. Can 
I send you anything?' 

'' 'Let me have the note so I may see my wife's hand- 
writing. ' 

" 'I will if you return it so it may be destroyed; your 
cell may be searched.' 

"He dropped it down, then let down a cord to which 
I tied the note after having read it many times and held 
it to my lips. 

"The succeeding night Ser Nuto came to the cell and 
I was again brought before the holy tribunal, where an 
officer stood to fake down my confession and a surgeon 
to feel my pulse and estimate the amount of torture I 
could bear. 

"As I came in a poor man was being tortured and I 
stood and looked on, a horrified witness, until he died 
upon the rack. 

' ' Then I was called before the prelate and asked : 

" 'Will you confess your many sins, declare your 
repentance and help the Holy Church to secretly take 
and imprison Sir John Hawkwood?' 

"Remembering Sir John's many kindnesses to me, 
my duty as a soldier to his commander, and thinking of 
my dear wife, I unhesitatingly answered; 'I will not.' 

" 'It is then my duty to subject you to torture. Re- 
flect that what is done to your body is for the good of 
your soul and in doing this we are the servants of God. 
Have you anything to confess in mitigation of our 
severest torture*?' 

" ' I have not. ' 



Richard Hawktvood 241 

''I was seized and bound to the ropes and suspended 
in midair; eight husky friars repeatedly pulled with all 
their might upon ropes; they swung and jerked me back 
and forth from floor to ceiling until it seemed arms and 
legs must be torn from my trunk. I would have lost 
consciousness long before I did, except I thought of 
my poor wife rather than myself. Finally the relief of 
unconsciousness came and hers was the last face I saw. 

''It was hours before I regained consciousness and 
more than a week before I was able to stand. 

"A week after the second torture Ser Nuto came for 
me to be again tortured, but was forced to return and 
report that I was unable to stand, much less respond to 
torture. 

"While I was on my pallet unable to move, the friar 
asked for my message to my wife. I told him to cut off 
the corner of my coat and give her, saying I was well and 
making every effort for release so I might soon be with 
her. 

"He brought back a note full of hope and tender 
messages, some money and underclothing. We hid the 
money under the floor bars of my cell. 

"About the time I was able to walk again the prelate 
of the order died and on the night which had heretofore 
been selected for my weekly torture the members of the 
holy tribunal were busy with the reception and enter- 
tainment of his successor. 

"In some way Ser Nuto's message of my condition 
was misunderstood and entry was made in the register 
opposite my name that I had died from the torture, the 
friar having told Ser Nuto that I was near death. Thus 
I became and remained a forgotten prisoner in a dungeon 
without chance of escape, but for the time free from the 
dread of torture. 



242 Nirvana 



u 



Until I had been registered as dead frugal meals 
had been furnished from the kitchen. Now the supply 
from that source was cut off, except that the friar, by- 
giving the cook a florin each week and telling him that 
he desired a lunch before retiring, had been able to 
procure something. 

''This was cold and rather a short ration for a man 
whose appetite was always keen and who had boasted 
and demonstrated that he could eat a quarter of lamb or 
a hen at a single meal. 

"The friar supplemented this by purchases of fruit 
and cakes, which he brought to the cell in deep pockets 
stitched on the lining of his robe, so while I was always 
hungry, I did not suffer or lose strength. 

"He explained the situation to my wife and she filled 
his pockets with packages of bread, meat, cheese and 
sweets, so that on each Tuesday night I counted on quite 
a feast. She also kept him supplied with money to make 
such purchases as he could carry through the portal 
without detection by the watchful gatemen. 

"We tried all sorts of keys in our effort to unlock the 
grating, but were unsuccessful. We even had a lock- 
smith make a key from a defective wax impression, but 
this failed of purpose. The bars might have been cut out 
with hammer and chisel except the noise would have 
brought the watchman. 

' ' Tlie friar made a sword of heavy wood and at night 
when the others slept I would climb up the ladder to the 
grating and instruct him in its use. 

"Could one of the order have seen him, in the brass 
lamp's flickering light, making passes and warding off 
imaginary thrusts with his wooden sword, prancing and 
jumping back and forth in his narrow cell, clothed only 
in his under garments, and heard a hollow voice as from 



Richard Hawktvood 243 

a tomb, calling out orders and directing his movements, 
he would have been convinced that the ancient cloisters 
were tenanted by ghosts or evil spirits. 

''I cannot understand how the swordsman, who for 
years had worn cowl and habit, could have developed 
the muscular strength he possessed; which, with his 
quickness of movement, eye and thought, at the ^^rery start 
of his training made him a dangerous antagonist. He 
seemed to have the combined strength of several men. 
It must have been the reward of a clean and regular life, 
or else a legacy handed down with his fiery spirit from 
some former churchman or crusader who had greater re- 
gard for the helmet than the miter or from a gladiator or 
soldier ancestry. 

"He was always absent during the day and I, having 
nothing to do to occupy my time, and knowing the im- 
portance not only because of my calling but for my 
health of retaining my muscular flexibility and strength, 
spent several hours each day climbing around upon and 
swinging from the bars of the iron cage until finally the 
rust was Avorn away and they grew polished from contact 
with my hands and feet. 

"Alter several months of this I grew so expert and 
tireless that in giving lessons to my soldier pupil I no 
longer found it necessary to use the ladder, but swung 
from the grating, easing first one arm and then the other 
through the long lesson. One night after he had gone 
through his sword manual without hesitancy, much less 
mistake, I said: 

" 'It is time to throw away that toy and practice 
with a real weapon, to accustom your arm and hand to the 
weight and feel of a real sword. When my wife passes 
you on Tuesday tell her to procure a heavy short sword 
for you from her brother and to send mine with body 



244 Nirvana 

armor and helmets for both of us, piece by piece as you 
can bring it. After we are armed, if I can only get 
through this grating, we need have no fear of the gate 
guards. ' 

''If I am taken or caught you will starve in your 
dungeon. 

''I have thought of that. We must procure the key 
from the prelate by some subterfuge. Let us first pos- 
sess our swords and armor, then we will get the key and 
both escape. 

''Within the week the friar made two visits to my 
house and each time when he left, beneath his outer robe, 
he wore a corselet and carried a heavy short sword and 
helmet. We discovered my wife had converted each hel- 
met into a store room which I robbed for a substantial 
meal. 

"The fear that my kind jailer might be removed or 
not appear from some casualty had caused me to store 
awav a small supply of food and water in a corner of my 
cell.' 

"My sword and helmet the friar passed through the 
grating and when I placed the one upon my head and 
grasped the familiar handle of the other, new hope 
kindled in my heart. The corselets were concealed under 
the couch of niy jailer, as mine could not be passed 
through the grating. 

"When he returned that night I called to my com- 
panion of the upper story saying; 'Why not go to the cus- 
todian of the dungeon and ask for the key to my cell, 
stating it smells badly and you desire to clean it? He 
supposes it empty and will readily loan you the key.' 

"Your suggestion is a good one and the odor of your 
cell will certainly confirm the declaration. I will do it; 



EicJiard Hawkwood 245 

but will wear the corselet and buckle on my sword. If he 
refuses he is liable to lose both the key and his head. 

''A few minutes later I heard him go out and in less 
than half an hour he returned with the key, which he 
had no trouble in procuring. 

''He fitted it into the lock, I heard the bolts turn and 
a minute later I stood in the upper cell embracing this 
morbid, strong-armed friar, who had proven himself my 
most loyal friend. 

"An hour later he returned the key the locksmith 
had made for us. I had the key to the grating in my 
pocket and felt in the humor to say; 'Friend, come to my 
home and dine tomorrow night,' though no one knew 
better than I that thick, high and well-guarded walls 
opposed our freedom. I felt satisfied, however, if not 
discovered, that within a few days opportunity would 
present itself for escape. 

"Each night the friar and I, closing fast the outer 
door, donned our corselets and helmets, and descending 
into the noise-deadening dungeon, practiced at cutting, 
thrusting and slashing at each other with our heavy short 
swords. 

"I was surprised at the natural aptitude of the man 
and his marvelous quickness and strength of wrist. He 
was a worthy opponent for me though for more than 
fifteen years I had been ranked the best swordsman of 
Sir John's army. 

"One night we lost ourselves in the interest of our 
close contest and made such a noise that it reached the 
ear of a spy passing the outer door. He tried to effect 
an entrance but could not ; then knocking, and so loudly 
that finally the sound reached us, and doubtless our 
neighbors. 



246 Nirvana 

'*My friend, climbing out, closed the grating, put on 
his robe and opening the door admitted the spy. Look- 
ing around he discovered the key in the grating lock and 
stooping opened the door and peeped down. He saw 
nothing in the darkness but the top of a ladder; this he 
started down, calling for a light. 

'*I caught him by the ankles, jerked him to the floor 
and called to my friend to close and bolt the grating, 
which he did. Whereupon I turned to the spying friar 
and said; 'Hand me your robe and cowl.' With these 
and my sword and helmet I mounted the ladder to the 
upper cell. 

"My friend said, 'Wliat shall we do now?' 

'' *We will have to keep the spy a prisoner until we 
escape.' 

" 'But they will search for him in, the morning and in 
doing so will visit this cell in my absence.' 

" 'I will don his cowl and habit over my armor and 
we will escape tonight.' 

' ' ' That is impossible, all portals are closed and guard- 
ed by watchmen stationed in the barbicans over each 
gateway. Nor can we scale the walls because the watch- 
men do not sleep, being put to the torture if found asleep. 
No one is permitted to leave after night.' 

' ' ' Then in the morning as you leave I will go wearing 
the garment of our prisoner. ' 

" 'It is not possible; each face is scrutinized and no 
one leaves without a permit. I will leave at the regular 
time, procure from Sir John Hawkwood two horses, 
which his servant will hold for us outside the gate. When 
the horses are ready I will return; then we will leave 
together. ' 

"Our plans settled, I returned to my dungeon and, 
locked in with our prisoner, in a few minutes was asleep. 



Richard Hawktvood 247 

The prisoner sat in one corner on the floor and, from his 
appearance the next morning, evidently passed an un- 
comfortable night. 

'^ Before my friend left he passed down my sword, hel- 
met, and the key to the grating. He also cautioned the 
prisoner not to call out if any one entered the upper cell. 

''I set out a supply of food on which the prisoner 
and I breakfasted. Then, expecting that the upper cell 
would be visited by a searching party, I made the pris- 
oner lie face down on my pallet, placing the edge of my 
sword across the back of his neck and telling him if he 
made the slightest sound I would cut off his head, I 
stood quietly waiting. 

*' These preparations were scarcely finished before 
two men entered the upper cell and looking around a bit 
and trying the grating, which of course was locked, they 
went on. 

' ' About an hour later the friar returned and I climbed 
up the ladder, locking the door after me. 

*'We put on our metal corselets and swords and over 
them slipping cowl and habit, went out into the corridor 
and to the main portal. At the gate were three guards 
wearing metal helmets, leather jackets and each armed 
with sword and lance. 

"My friend told the guard I was a visiting friar of 
the order and was to leave in his company. This state- 
ment satisfied two of the guards, but the third, more 
careful, — said ; ' You must procure a permit from the pre- 
late before I will open the gate. ' 

"While arguing with him we edged towards the gate 
and turning quickly started to open it, whereupon he 
thrust at me with his lance, but my corselet turned it 
aside. 



248 Nirvana 

''Quickly drawing my sword and throwing off the 
cowl and robe, I made a vicious thrust at him, piercing 
his leather jacket. He sank at my feet helplessly 
wounded. 

' ' My companion and I then rushed the other two who 
turning fled, uttering loud cries of alarm. We ran and 
opened the small gate, when one of my men rode for- 
ward leading two horses, and mounting, the three of us 
rode rapidly away through a near gate of the city into 
the open country and by nightfall reached the camp of 
my horsemen. 

"I immediately disi^atched a special messenger with a 
note to my wife telling of my escape and promising with- 
in the week to come to her. 

''These men were anxious to hear an account of our 
adventures, believing we had been to England or some 
distant country on important service; but I had to re- 
main silent to hide the identity of my faithful friend. 
To their inquiries I answered; 'You must be satisfied 
with the little we have told; I will say further my ex- 
periences have not increased my love for the church, or 
the Pope.' 

"At the monastery they were unable to learn who had 
escaped with the friar or what became of either of us. 
Their records showing me dead, made their investigation 
the more difficult. Of course, in time they learned that 
was a mistake and doubtless concluded that I accompan- 
ied the friar. 

"On the following morning I resumed formal com- 
mand and in a day or two things were moving along as 
though I had never been absent. The only persons to 
whom I ever disclosed the place of my imprisonment, 
were my wife, her brother and Sir John, 



Richard Hmvkwood 249 

"On the third day after I resumed command we 
were ordered to take an old castle which the owner, 
though a Tuscan, more churchman than patriot, had vol- 
untarily turned over to the Bologna legate. 

"It was situated on the mountain side and made ad- 
mirable headquarters for several companies of soldiers 
who acted as a guard for the mountain pass less than a 
mile distant, through which the legate's army procured 
supplies and beyond which we had, as yet, been unable 
to penetrate. 

"To our force of horsemen were added one hundred 
English bowmen and more than that number of hardy 
native mountaineers, whom it was thought might render 
valiant service in scaling or undermining the walls of the 
castle if we were forced to take it by assault. These 
additional men made our forces about equal numerically 
to those occupying the castle. Tlie ex-friar and several 
mountaineers were the only ones of our force who had 
ever been within its walls or had knowledge of its in- 
terior arrangements. Tliese I sent for, seeking informa- 
tion which might be of value in perfecting our plans for 
its assault. 

"Their description of the stronghold was such as to 
convince one that its taking was no easy matter. 

"The structure was built on a spur which jutted out 
from the mountain side and which on three sides was too 
precipitate to be scaled. The overtopping main peaks 
were too distant to be used by our bowmen. The only 
approach was across a narrow neck of land which was 
intersected by a deep moat, crossed only by a narrow 
drawbridge and against which abutted the perpendicular 
walls of gTeat height and thickness. 

"The ex-friar said; 'A guard of six is always kept 
at the gate and several watchmen are stationed on the 



250 Nirvana 

walls. I know of no way by which we can gain admis- 
sion except, by deception or strategy, we first gain pos- 
session of the drawbridge and the gate.' 

'* 'And how might that be done?' 

'* 'This evening three of us dressed in the habit of 
the monastery of Agnoli, bnt wearing armor under our 
vesture, might approach the gate and ask leave to spend 
the night, stating M^e are traveling as messengers to Bol- 
ogna and have gotten separated from two companions for 
whom we must wait. During the night you will bring 
your men to the chestnut wood that lies along the road as 
you approach the castle and place a dozen of your best 
archers in the trees nearest the walls. On the morrow 
just at six we will come to the gate as though leaving the 
castle and stop there talking with the watchmen. When 
you are ready our two companions will approach the 
drawbridge and join us. Then we will assault the six 
guards and your archers at the same time must kill the 
watchmen on the wall. While we hold the gate you 
with your men must cross the drawbridge and get to us. 
You know we can hold out but a few moments; there 
must be no delay.' 

" 'If we adopt this plan I want you and your com- 
panions to understand that the danger is great and you 
will probably be killed by the time we cross. I will force 
no man to assume the risk. It will be impossible for me 
to go as I must lead the assault. You will choose the 
two who go with you and I from volunteers will select 
two of my best men to meet you at the gate. You shall 
command the squad and, if successful. Sir John and your 
companions shall know to whom the credit is due.' 

"That afternoon at four, three stalwart Italians left 
the camp, walking up the mountain. They were equip- 



Richard Hawktvood 251 

ped in full armor and each carried a bundle under his 
arm. 

''They crossed a rapid mountain stream near the 
headwaters of the Arno and were seen no more. Shortly 
thereafter three peaceful-looking friars came forth and 
took the trail leading to the castle and the pass, as they 
walked along chanting in a subdued tone the vesper serv- 
ice of their monastery. 

''At twilight, dusty and sweat-stained from apparent 
long travel, they crossed the drawbridge just before it 
was raised for the night and the gates closed. When 
challenged by the guards they asked food and shelter 
for the night. The corporal of the guard interrogated 
them as to their business in the mountains. 

" 'We are three of five messengers sent by our order 
to Bologna. One of the other two was taken sick and 
forced to remain in the village overnight and a compan- 
ion stayed with him; they will meet us here or in the pass 
on the morrow.' 

"Reporting to the officer of the day, he was directed 
to let them in and to pro\"ide them with food and a bed 
of straw in the barracks. 

"In the morning, just before six, they came to the gate 
and stood waiting. They were civilly greeted by the 
corporal who had let them in the night before, but who 
was being relieved by another corporal and guard. 

' ' The new squad let down the drawbridge and opened 
the gate as was the custom when no danger threatened. 

' ' The corporal in charge, who had little love for monks 
and friars, turning to them said:' 'You are three big 
strapping fellows to be supported by charity. You should 
be working in the fields or else helping us fight for the 
church. Why they pay us to do their fighting instead 



252 Nirvana 

of training you for that purpose I will never understand. 
Either one of you looks as strong as a bull and with that 
habit in the ditch, a helmet on your head, wearing cor- 
selet and sword you might pass as a soldier. Here come 
two more of your order; not only the cities but the 
mountains are full of you. No wonder there is so much 
poverty in Bologna and Florence.' 

" 'I have always wished to be a soldier. I would like 
to try on your helmet and sword and see how my com- 
panions and I look dressed as your squad.' 

'^ 'Let's see how the three beggars look in helmets, 
and you might just as well buckle on our swords. Let 
the other two across, they can join in the comedy.' 

"So we found ourselves within the gates with the 
swords of the guards in our hands. 

'' 'Remove your habits and stand forth as men.' 

"And so we did and, giving the defenseless, surprised 
and chagrined corporal a shove, I threw him into the 
moat and my men forced the others to follow him, where, 
standing in water and mud to their arm pits and facing 
an unscalable wall, they yelled an alarm and hoarsely 
bawled for help. 

"In the meantime, the castle and the neighboring 
wood were in commotion. The watchmen on the walls had 
been shot down by the archers as had also several soldiers 
who rushed to see what had caused the uproar. I had a 
glimpse across the draw of Captain Hawkwood and his 
soldiers within a hundred yards of the gate, when turn- 
ing, I saw more than a hundred of the castle guard run- 
ning towards and within a few feet of our archway. 

' ' They took us for the gate guards and yelled to draw 
the bridge and close the gate, but instead, sword in hand, 
we stood at the entrance waiting for them. Then, see- 



Richard Hawktvood 253 

ing they faced foes, tliey came on, but too closely placed 
for free sword play. 

''So the five of us held the gate; then four, then 
three, then but two, and then I stood alone and as T 
pitched forward wounded and bleeding in many places, 
you stepped over me, followed by your men and the battle 
raged in the court of the castle. 

*' (The above account was given me by the friar when 
he recovered. I have told it in his own words.) 

"In a few minutes we were masters of the wall and 
court and our foes masters of the castle proper. 

''I had reason to be thankful for our bowmen, who, 
ranged around and protected by the coping of the wall, 
made death certain for anyone daring to approach a 
window or port hole of the castle, else our quarters might 
have been most uncomfortable. 

''Of our five masqueraders three were dead and the 
other two were sorely wounded in many places. I 
staunched and dressed. the wounds of the ex-friar. In 
about an hour he opened his eyes and looking at me 
smiled then sank into semi-conciousness. 

"Placing the bowmen on the walls so as to command 
every aperture of the castle I determined upon an assault 
of the main portal. The corporal and gate guards having 
been lifted from the moat were placed in the front line 
to shield us and we advanced against the great doors of 
the castle, using a heavy bridge timber as a ram, and in 
a few minutes effected an entrance, but found each foot of 
space which we gained a bloody conquest. 

' ' Within an hour after effecting our entrance we were 
in possession of the ground floor, but our enemy held the 
upper stories and were too strong and well fortified to be 
ousted by assault. 



254 Nirvana 

"We felt certain they were without food and water, 
since our assault had been a surprise, and we had cap- 
tured their storerooms, which were on the ground floor. 

"That night we rested, having placed a heavy guard 
at the gate and on the wall and barricaded ourselves 
against the upper story. The next morning I sent off fifty 
men to guard the pass and a messenger to report our 
progress to Sir John. 

"We saw nothing of our foes until afternoon, when 
we heard them carefully removing their barricades of the 
door; then it was suddenly thrown open and they stood 
ready for an assault, facing our barricade, which they 
had not expected to find. 

"Our bowmen, brought in for the purpose, let fly a 
shower of arrows into their faces at close range, which 
wounded many. They quickly closed the door and re- 
placed their barricades. More than a dozen of them had 
been killed or severly w^ounded by the archers. 

"Shortly before sundown the barricade was again 
removed, the door oyjened a few inches and a conference 
asked. I consented that their commander with two aids 
might be admitted to our quarters, 

"To see if they were hungry, a table was prepared 
with food and drink, at which I asked them to be seated, 
stating; 'I am about to dine, and after the meal we will 
discuss any matter you see fit to call up.' 

"While the commander ate and drank quite sparingly, 
I was convinced by the way the two aids responded that 
they were without provisions. 

"We finally agreed upon the terms of their surrender. 
All were to be liberated and their arms and horses re- 
turned, but not until they had retired from the castle and 
crossed through the pass into the valley towards Bologna. 



RicJiard Hawktvood 255 

*'Our work, in less than two days, thanks to the ex- 
friar and his brave companions, was completed. We 
were the masters of the castle and the pass, which for 
two years had been held against repeated assaults. 

''Shortly afterward we received word that the legate 
was dead and that his entire force had retired from 
Ttiscany. 

' ' The ex-friar, who now called himself Lorenzo di Puc- 
cio was not so seriously wounded as at first appeared. His 
armor and remarkable expertness as a swordsman had 
rendered such protection that of his more than thirty 
wounds only two were rated as serious; and even these, 
with a month's careful nursing, in my opinion, would be 
healed. 

''He was placed in the living quarters of the owner 
of the castle and orders were issued that he should be 
cared for as a member of the family. In fact, dire punish- 
ment was promised the thoroughly frightened owner if 
he was not given the most careful treatment and nursing. 
He was even told that the lives of the inmates and the 
release of the castle depended upon the complete re- 
covery of his patient. 

"The result was that Lorenzo received the most solici- 
tous attention from the wife and daughter of the owner. 
Throughout the day one sat constantly by his bedside 
and in time both grew quite fond of their patient, regard- 
ing him as a most important personage, since such par- 
ticular orders had been issued for his care. Lorenzo 
and his fair nurse, the daughter, became lovers, and sev- 
eral months later were married. 

' ' Everything having turned out to the complete satis- 
faction of Sir John — there being no longer an enemy to 



256 Nirvana 

figlit and the campaign practically ended — I made ap- 
plication for and was given leave to return home. 

''Upon arrival in Florence I found the city torn 
asunder by jealousy and dissention. Such government 
as existed was one of gabble. All recognized and ap- 
preciated that a fiercer contest than the one just happily 
closed was impending. 

''Criticism of the conduct of the war and the nature 
of the peace to be made appeared the principal issues but 
the real issue was factional rule. Though the five war 
commissioners, with the assistance of Sir John, had 
carried through the war without the loss of a single 
battle and had driven the Pope's legate from Tuscan 
territory, the campaign had not been condncted in ac- 
cordance with the great courage and generalship of the 
stay-at-homes of the other faction. 

"All this I perceived with great sadness, since I 
now claimed to be a citizen of Florence, and upon the 
enforcement of law and order depended the safety of my 
wife and property. 

"During my imprisonment and absence, I had, re- 
flectively at least, become a personage of importance; as 
my brother-in-law, Silvestro de Medici, was the head of 
the Ricci, or anti-Guelph faction, now in power. It was, 
therefore, incumbent upon me, when I moved about the 
city, to be attended by a squire and even a small guard of 
troopers. Next to Sir John, I was considered the most 
important military officer in the city. 

"The Ricci faction was in control of the city. They 
had the support of the populace and the Alberti and 
Medici families. 

"The faction opposing them was known as the 
Guelphs and, while not directing the government, had 



Richard Haivkwood 257 

the power to admonish. Tliey controlled the captains 
of the parts, and had the support of the church, the nobil- 
ity and the Albizzi family. 

On St, John's day, when the gathering of their fol- 
lowers would go unnoticed in the vast holiday crowd, 
they had determined upon seizing the government. 

''In the meantime, the government, or Ricci faction, 
learned of their purpose, and, over their opposition, 
elected my brother-in-law, Silvestro, Gonfalonier, or 
chief magistrate of the city. 

''He was thoroughly familiar with their schemes for 
oppressing the people and, as steps towards diminishing 
their influence, resolved that laws should be enacted re- 
trenching their powers. 

"To do this he had first to obtain the consent of the 
colleague and the council and called together the two 
bodies the same morning for that j^urpose. 

"When he presented his proposition to the colleagues 
he was surprised at the opposition encountered and, con- 
cluding that his purpose might be defeated upon a vote, 
excused himself from the colleagues and went before the 
council, to which body he tendered his resignation, de- 
claring that since he could neither help the government 
nor the people he felt in duty bound to resign as chief 
magistrate. 

"At this, his friends in the council gave voice to stren- 
uous protest. They raised such a commotion that the 
colleagues and council, assembling together, demanded 
that he remain in office and the colleagues, in the midst 
of the greatest confusion, passed his proposed laws. 

"Lorenzo, the ex-friar, now married and living in 
Florence, was present as a spectator. He became greatly 
incensed at the remarks of Carlo Strossi and, seizing him 



258 Nirvana 

by the throat, would have strangled him had not several 
of us torn his half-conscious victim away. 

"The excitement increased until the whole city was 
aroused and in arms. 

"The plebs, led by Benedetto degli Alberti and 
Lorenzo, who some time before had joined the wool- 
combers' union, and was an intimate friend and trusted 
lieutenant of Michael di Lando, the head of the strongest 
trade union or order in the city, were soon so wrought 
up as to be past restraint and were ready for any acts of 
violence. 

"The merchants closed their doors, the nobles forti- 
fied themselves in their homes and many hid their val- 
uables in the churches, the monastery of Agnoli, and the 
convent of S. Spirito. 

"The captains of the parts, and the other forces of 
the Guelph faction, gathered to organize their deferred 
revolution and defend themselves; but learning of the 
action of the colleagues and the council and perceiving 
the opposition too great and dangerous, separated, each 
hunting safety for himself. 

"A part of the trade unions, particularly the members 
of the wool-combers, joined the mob to avenge themselves 
upon the Guelphs. Led by Michael di Lando, Lorenzo 
and myself, they broke into, looted and burned the house 
of Lapo, but he escaped, disguised as a monk, into the 
Casentino. Piero and Carlo, two other of their leaders, 
hid themselves and so well we could not find them. 

"Then we looted and burned the houses of other 
Guelphs and wound up our orgy by sacking and thorough- 
ly looting the monastery of Agnoli, at which place we 
found great treasure in gold and jewels, knowing just 
where to look for it. 



Richard Hawkwood 259 

'' Visiting my old cell in the cloisters we found in one 
corner of the dungeon a humped up skeleton, which led 
us to believe that the prison of the captive spy had never 
been discovered. 

''The next day the trade unions appointed each a 
syndic and these, ^vith the colleagues, sought to quiet the 
city, but without success. 

*'0n the following day the unions appeared in force 
bearing the ensigns of their trades and, fully armed, took 
possession of the palace of the signory. 

"Upon this the council in terror created a balia, giv- 
ing general power to the Signory, the colleagues, the 
eight commissioners of war, the captains of the parts and 
the trade unions to reorganize the government of the 
city. 

''The balia restored all privileges to the admonished, 
annulled all unpopular laws passed by the Guelphs, de- 
clared Lopo, Carlo and Piero traitors and outlaws, elected 
a new signory and appointed Luigi Guiccia, Gonfalonier. 

"Still the disorders continued unabated. No busi- 
ness was done, the shops remained closed and the pop- 
ulace, no better satisfied, paraded the streets in armed 
bands and in a dangerous humor. 

' ' The heads of the trade unions were called before the 
Signory, when Luigi, the Gonfalonier, speaking for the 
signory, asked ; ' What do you yet want ? At your request 
we have taken all power from the opposition; we have 
restored to the admonished the power to hold office. You 
demanded that those participating in the riots and 
guilty of robbery and arson be pardoned ; even this to our 
shame, we have granted. Yet continuously you appear 
before us making new demands, continue rioting and by 
numbers and threats seek to intimidate our body. You 
have so terrorized the people that no business is trans- 



260 Nirvana 

acted. Where will it all end? What more do you want? 
How will business be restored and peace brought about? 
What is to become of the city? Your vandalism destroys 
the very property which furnishes your unions with 
employment; your employers are powerless to continue 
in business or give the people work. Why do you not dis- 
band and return to work? Your requests, reasonable and 
unreasonable, have been granted. What better govern- 
ment can you expect than the one you enjoy? It is of 
your own choosing and based upon the fundamental prin- 
ciple that the supreme authority of the state is in the 
majority of the people. ' 

"His suggestions, which were fair and conciliatory, 
might have prevailed, except that I wanted greater con- 
cessions for our particular union; and for that purpose 
frightened the weakening and consenting ones who had 
participated in the riots to further violence by telling 
them that to save themselves they must burn and loot 
yet more; must commit other and greater wrongs and 
incite others to join them, saying: 

" 'If many commit wrongs few or none are punished; 
the petty criminal is chastised, but the great one is re- 
warded. When the whole people suffer, few seek ven- 
geance. The government stands great and public wrongs 
with more patience and resignation than private and 
little ones. If we hesitate, or lose, or give ground, we 
will be punished ; if we carry our rebellion through to the 
extent of forcing a reorganization of the government, we 
conquer and are glorious. Great power is acquired by 
force and great wealth by fraud; the faithful in service 
remain in service; and the reward of honesty is poverty; 
men, like fishes, feed upon one another. To save your- 
selves you must continue to destroy and excite the op- 
position to such fear for themselves and their property 



Richard Hawkwood 261 

that they will pardon your offences and look upon you as 
saviors when you cease to oppress them. Shape your 
conduct by your desires; if you wish to be masters, con- 
tinue to oppress ; if you wish to be banished and punished 
as criminals, submit. What I suggest, though dangerous, 
is under the circumstances not only expedient, but your 
only course, your only salvation.' 

''Tliis reasoning, coupled with similar arguments 
from Lorenzo, seemed so conclusive that our auditors 
agreed to our suggestions, and Michael di Lando was 
chosen to command our organization. He was already 
head of the wool-combers union, the largest and most 
powerful in the city, supporting the plebs and the low 
class people. 

''The second night thereafter was fixed upon to put 
our plans into execution. We bound ourselves in mutual 
defense and to undertake to gain possession of the re- 
public. 

''One of our men named, Simone, was arrested and, 
when put to the torture, disclosed the plot. While he was 
being tortured, Nicolo Friano, who was repairing the 
palace clock, saw it and heard a part of his confession. 
He fled to our meeting place and reported what he had 
seen and heard. 

"Immediately we armed ourselves and, more than a 
thousand strong, gathered in the square of S. Spirito, 
and so the revolution began. 

"The signory issued orders that the gonfaloniers of 
the people and their companies should assemble in the 
public square at daylight the next morning, but less 
than a hundred men appeared under arms in support of 
the government, while our forces had grown to more than 
three thousand. 



262 Nirvana 

' ' A body of the plebeians first assembled at San Pietro, 
but there was no force to oppose them. Then other trade 
unions gathered in various squares and market places, 
including the palace, or public square. 

"They demanded from the signory that all prisoners 
be released, which was done, and these immediately 
joined our ranks. 

"We took the gonfalon of Justice from its bearer and 
under the authority of that banner burned and looted 
many houses and killed many of our enemies. Any mem- 
ber of our companies who desired to punish any private 
enemy or satisfy his revenge had but to call out; 'Ijet 
us burn the house of Luigi Poggi; he is an enemy of the 
people and unfriendly to our order.' When leading the 
way he was followed by and had the assistance of the 
whole assemblage. 

"Many a plebeian in rags was knighted during this 
period, and many a patrician was satisfied to lose all if 
he and his family but escaped with their lives. 

"By night of that first day our numbers had increased 
to more than six thousand, and before the following 
morning we were in possession of all the trade ensigns, 
were using their headquarters as barracks, and prac- 
tically controlled the city. 

"Tlie signory, assembling, asked our wishes. We 
named a committee of four to confer with them. They 
demanded new judges, and three new companies of the 
arts who should have representation in the sigiiory, one 
for the wool combers and dyers; one for the barbers and 
tailors, and a third for the lowest class of the people, 
that is, the unskilled laborers. We demanded a cancella- 
tion of all debts and that our enemies be banished or 
punished. These demands we forced the signory to 
grant, and gave our promise that disorders should cease. 



Richard Hmvkwood 263 

'^The next morning, while the council was still con- 
sidering the proposition, a tremendous mob of the trades 
entered the square carrying their ensigns and so intim- 
idated the council and signory that the members fled with 
the exception of Alemanno and Niccolo. They were 
finally driven away by threats that if they did not leave 
their houses would be burned and their families 
murdered. 

' ' Then we entered the palace, led by Michael di Lando, 
w^ho bore the standard of the gonfalonier of justice. The 
most of our crowd were in rags. 

''He took possession of the dias of the presiding of- 
ficer of the Sigiiory and, turning to his followers, said; 
'You are now in possession of the palace and the council 
hall, in control of the city and in a position to constitute 
yourselves the governing authority in place of those who 
have deserted their posts; what is your pleasure*?' 

" 'We wish you for our gonfalonier and that you 
govern the city as the representative of the trade unions 
and the people. ' 

" 'I accept your command and shall proceed to re- 
store peace and order in the city.' 

' ' Though meanly clad, he was possessed of much good 
sense and was not without dignity and courage. With 
capacity and self-possession, he proceeded at once to 
exercise the authority he had assumed. 

"Lorenzo and I, who all the time had acted as his 
lieutenants and advisers, to hold the mob in check and at 
the same time settle an old score dating back to my im- 
prisonment in the monastery, suggested that Ser Nuto, 
then sheriff, be arrested and delivered to the mob. He 
had made himself very officious in oppressing the trades 
and the iDlebeians. 



264 Nirvana 

''AVhile those deputized to find him were searching 
the city, others built a gallows in the palace square for his 
execution; we having determined that his execution 
should be the first to strike terror into those who had 
opposed our wishes. 

"He was soon found and hung by the mob from the 
gallows by one foot. In less than five minutes he was 
torn to pieces, nothing remaining but the foot by which 
he had been suspended. 

* ' The first order issued by Michael di Lando was that 
any one who burned or looted a house should be punished 
as Ser Nuto had been. 

''He removed the members of the signory and the col- 
leagues and deposed the syndics of the trades. The eight 
war commissioners who had assumed to set up a new 
signory were ordered to resign, which they did. 

''He then assembled the newly-elected syndics of the 
trades and in conjunction with them created a new sig- 
nory, composed of four members from the plebeians, two 
from the major and two from the minor trades. One of 
the four members of the plebeians was the ex-friar, ap- 
pointed under his assumed name of Lorenzo di Puccio. 
No one ever suspicioned his former connection with the 
monastery of Agnoli. 

"My brother-in-law was awarded the rentals from 
the butcher stalls of Ponte Veccio; Michael di Lando 
retained for himself the provostry of Empoli; Sir John 
HaAvkwood was made Captain General, and I was made 
his aid, knighted and placed in command of all merce- 
naries. 

"No sooner had order been restored than certain of 
the trade unions, much incensed at the prospect of work, 
and a majority of the plebeians who seemed better satis- 



Eichard Hmvktvoocl 265 

fied with disorder, sought to incite violence by charging 
that Michael di Lando in reformation of the government 
had favored the higher or richer class citizens and neg- 
lected his associates, who had placed him in power; a 
charge which was not true. Whereupon many of them 
took up arms and started fresh disorders. 

' ' Tliey came before him a riotous multitude, demand- 
ing many changes. He ordered them to lay down their 
arms, stating that no concessions would be made to a 
show of intimidation. 

*■ ' His answer but enraged them the more. They with- 
drew and, assembling at Santa Maria Novella, appointed 
eight leaders and prepared to storm the palace and make 
good their demands. They then sent a delegation to the 
signory, directing that they grant their demands. 

''This delegation was so arrogant and threatening 
that Michael di Lando, losing his temper, drew his sword 
and, after wounding several, had them cast into prison. 

''When this was reported, their organization marched 
towards the palace. Michael, in the meantime gathering 
his forces, started for their place of assemblage. The 
opposing forces, traveling different streets, passed on 
the way; the mob arriving at the palace about the 
time that his forces reached their place of assemblage. 

"With his force, in which was the remnant of The 
White Company, he returned to the palace, where a 
fierce contest waged for its possession. Our opponents 
were vanquished and driven beyond the city walls or 
found safety by hiding within the city. 

"Order was restored and for the first time in many 
months the city was quiet. Michael gave to the city a 
just and, for the time, a peaceful administration of three 
years. While he rescued the city from the lowest pie- 



266 Nirvana 

beians, his administration was artisan-controlled and 
governed. The signory was made up of nine members, 
of which the superior trades furnished four and the in- 
ferior trades five members. 

'^Shortly after restoration of order and reorganiza- 
tion new factions were organized between the artificers 
on the one side, called the plebeians, and the nobles and 
church on the other, called the popular party. 

It was discovered that certain members of the popular 
party were in conspiracy with Gianozzo da Salerno of 
Bologna, who had been prevailed upon to undertake the 
conquest of the city. 

"Piero and Carlo were accused of connection with this 
conspiracy and Sir John Hawkwood, Tomasso Strossi 
and Benedetto Alberti, with a strong force, prepared to 
resist this invasion. 

''Piero was executed. Subsequently Georgio Scali 
and Tomasso Strozzi made themselves offensive to the 
government. Tomasso fled, but Georgio was made pris- 
oner and beheaded. 

"Beginning with this, one disorder folloM^ed au- 
other in the political struggles between the plebeians and 
the popular party and the major and minor trades. 

"After many balias had been appointed for the re- 
formation of the government and there had been two 
general assemblies of the people, a new government was 
formed, controlled by the opposition. They recalled all 
people banished by Sylvestro. All who had acquired 
office by the balia of 1378 were deposed. Tlie Guelphs 
were restored to power and the plebeians and trades de- 
posed. Michael di Lando and Lorenzo di Puccio were 
banished. The good they had done and the services they 
had rendered were quickly forgotten." 



Richard Hawkwood 267 

The boss carpenter, after more than an hour's steady 
talking, stirred and groaned; he opened his eyes and sat 
Tip saying; 

''I have been dreaming of labor unions and fighting. 
I believe I will walk to Winchester, as I am expected to 
talk to some friends at a meeting tonight." 










> CU 



o 



(U Q 



o 



THE SEARCHLIGHT. 



In the summer of 1918, I visited an Italian army hos- 
pital at Edelo. On one of the small white beds was a 
young soldier, horribly mangled by a bomb dropped 
from an Austrian airplane. 

I learned that he had lived seven years in New York, 
having been carried there by his father when a boy of 
fourteen. When Italy entered the war, he returned to 
his native land and volunteered his services. At the time 
he was wounded he was operating a portable searchlight. 

He was near death and, in unconscious monotone, 
spoke in English : 

*'A year ago it looked mighty blue; we were on the 
run at Caparetto. Now it looks as though we might win 
the war within the year. Things are mighty quiet with 
the enemy. I have not seen an Austrian plane for more 
than a week. 

''I do love this old searchlight. How it makes the 
ice and snow of the mountain tops shine out in the night. 
When things are quiet like tonight I turn the light way 
down into the valley upon the house in the olive grove 
where Marcella lives. 

''She has said her prayers and lies asleep; and I, ten 
kilometers distant, flash the light upon her shutters. It 
seems I might walk upon the beam as upon a bridge of 
silver to her very door. 

''My God! Is the war to last forever? Is she to live 
on macaroni and chestnuts and break rock upon the road 
in sun and rain and snow, summer and winter, until she 
dies? Am I to stay up here within sight of her house 



270 The Searchlight 

but never within reach of her arms ? When can we ever 
marry I On my pay it would take a thousand years to 
save a decent fee for the priest. Mother of God, be good 
to her! 

"Let's take a look at those poor devils up there 
in that hell of ice. No wonder our great poet pictures a 
section of hell as such a place. They can have no fire 
and must sleep with the dogs to keep warm. It looks 
grand in the light; but it is the grandeur of eternal 
winter, and eternal winter is death. It is a lonely beauti- 
ful region ten thousand feet above the sea. God and 
those boys alone will ever know the heart-bursting strain 
of placing their big guns, which were raised a few feet, 
day by day. What a land to live and fight and die in. 
The chasms, the sliding snow and the Austrians each de- 
mand and receive toll. Are the dug-outs and trenches 
and tunnels, in solid ice and rock, lonely places for those 
boys from Naples and Palermo? When they look at the 
dolomite peaks which, too pointed to give the snow bed- 
ding, stick out from under the white spread of the moun- 
tain tops like big black horns, do they long for the 
azure sea and lemon groves'? No wonder they call the 
peaks the 'Horns of The Old One'; or that when my light 
falls upon them I think of ebon fangs protruding from 
white guns, and call the place 'The Mouth of Hell.' If 
those boys but show their heads above the crest the 
awful silence is broken by the roar of guns. What a 
life! Always under potential fire and for three years 
within range of the deadly machine gun and hand- 
grenade. 

''There seems little use for this searchlight tonight. 
The Austrians, if it be possible, are even more weary of 
the war, more discouraged and worse oft' than we. 
There's nothing doing; no airplane hovers above like a 



The Searchliglit 271 

great hawk to be plucked out of tlie darkness and clothed 
in lucent raiment for destruction by my arrows of light. 

' ' I will turn it down into the valley again. May it be 
a percursor of where I shall soon go. There's the house 
and her shutters and to the right on the spur of the Cima 
della Granite in the chestnut gTove, the old church. 
How the gold cross on the spire stands out J 

'' Sometimes at night the light catches the spire so I 
see only the cross of gold. Then the thought comes that 
all there is in life for the poor, or me, or any one, is the 
cross; and that my lot may not be so bad, even though I 
die here, the death of a man for men. 

''Since Christ had none to comfort him upon the 
cross, why should I have so much comfort here? Is it 
not enough to have the bar of light and the cross of gold? 
Can not I reach out along the bar towards the cross and 
say; 'Into thy hands. Father, I commend my spirit?' 

"When the night is dark and still I flash the bar of 
light from this high point down the valley and I say; 
'It is the eye of God, the shepherd, searching for a lost 
lamb.' And, in order that the sheep may know the way 
into the fold, I flash the light upon the door of the church 
and then slowly let it climb the spire until its rests upon 
the cross. 

"Alone in the night, I have learned that the one great 
thing is light. With the light you may find the way. I 
have learned that all things bright and fair are from the 
Father; and understand why God first said; 'Let there 
be light!' I can partly measure his infinite love and 
compassion in offering to all, even those as poor as I, who 
cannot buy a postage stamp, light and the cross and the 
resurrection. In the light of this thought may I not in 
faith and peace, await the life eternal?" 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

illi'iiM iii'irii'iiiiiiillliiillllllll ^ 
015 938 466 4 • 



